The HISTORY of That most famous Saynt and Souldier of CHRIST IESUS S t. GEORGE of Cappadocia

Asserted from the Fictions of the middle ages of the CHVRCH and opposition of the present.

By Peter Heylyn

Psalm: 116 v: 15

Right precious in the sight of the Lord is the Death of his Sayntes

London Printed for Henry Seyle and are to be sould at his shope the— Tygers head in Saynt Paules Churchyard 1631 Will. Marshall Sculpsit

THE HISTORIE OF That most famous Saint and Souldier of CHRIST IESUS; S t. GEORGE OF CAPPADOCIA; Asserted from the Fictions, of the middle Ages of the CHURCH; and opposition, of the present.

The Institution of the most Noble ORDER of St. GEORGE, named the GARTER. A Catalogue of all the Knights thereof untill this present.

By PET. HEYLYN.

PSAL. 116.15.

Right precious in the sight of the Lord, is the death of his Saints.

LONDON. Printed for HENRY SEYLE, and are to be sold at his Shop, the signe of the Tygers-head in St. Pauls Church-yard. 1631.

TO THE MOST HIGH AND MIGHTY PRINCE CHARLES, By the Grace of GOD, King of GREAT BRITTAINE, FRANCE, and IRELAND, Defender of the Faith, &c. Sovereigne of the most Noble Order of S t. GEORGE, called the Garter.

MOST DREAD SOVEREIGNE.

YOur Sacred Maje­stie being a KING, then, onely in the hopes and expectati­on of your people; vouchsafed to [Page] Grace me in the Infancie, and cra­dle as it were, of mine endeavours. Your Majestie was then my choise: and I was prompted to devote my selfe unto You, onely upon the true renowne of your Princely vertues. But now I am no longer left at my former liberty. For since your Maiestie hath plea­sed, so graciously to admit of mee to your Service: it might be iust [...]ly accounted an Apostasie from Dutie, should I not consecrate my selfe, and all that I am able, unto your Maiesties acceptance. Yet were I, as a Subject, bound onely in alleigeance, to your Majestie; yea were I borne an Alien to your Maiesties Dominions: this pre­sent Worke, (which heere in all [Page] humilitie I prostrate at your Gra­cious feet;) could not so fitly bee addressed to any other. It is (so please your Majestie) a Iustificati­on or Assertion of the Historie of St. GEORGE the Martyr: whom some have so farre quarrelled, as eyther not to grant him, hereto­fore, a being on the Earth; or now, an habitation only with the Feinds in Hell. St. GEORGE thus tainted in his Honour, and in a word, dethroned from all his for­mer glories; to whom should hee referre the hearing of his cause, but to your Maiestie: the Sovereigne of that most Noble and Heroicke Order, which in the first Founda­tion of it, was entituled by his Name; and (as the times then [Page] were) committed to his Patronage. Which favour if your Maiestie vouchsafe him: this great and weighty cause, unfortunate in such an Advocate; will yet be hap­pie in the Iudge. The onely Ruler of Princes, which hath set a Crowne of pure gold upon your Head; prevent You with the blessings of his Good­nesse: and grant unto your Maie­stie, a long and prosperous Life, here; and length of dayes for ever and ever. These the continuall prayers, of

Your Majesties, Most humble Subject and faithfull Servant, PET. HEYLYN.

TO ALL THOSE MOST ILLVSTRIOVS KINGS, PRINCES, and PEERES; Knights of the Famous and most Noble ORDER of S t. GEORGE, named the Garter.

Most Excellent

  • KINGS,
  • PRINCES,
  • and PEERES.

IT is accounted an especiall Honour in the GARTER; that it makes them, which for theyr vertue and de­serts are admitted of it, Companions even unto KINGS and PRINCES. Those therefore, which are ioyned together in so [Page] strict a bond of Vnitie, and made the same in a com­munion of all Noble qualities; farre bee it from my thoughts to take asunder: or to select Particulars, out of a Generall bodie, so united. The rather, be­cause I now addresse my selfe unto You, in commenda­tion of a Cause; wherein your whole Fraternitie, is ingaged ioyntly. It is almost Three hundred yeares, since that most excellent Order, never before ador­ned, at once, with such and so many Noble spirits; was by the Founder of it, Dedicated to St. GEORGE of CAPPADOCIA. A Saint, more than a Thousand yeares before that Institu­tion, crowned with Martyrdome: And ever since, continually famous in the Church of GOD. Onely some few of late, on what authoritie I know not; have tooke upon them to discharge him, both of his place in Heaven, and reputation in the Church. In which, though their opinions are so contrary, that pos­sibly there can bee no agreement made betweene them: yet they agree together to disgrace that holy Martyr: For by the first ranke of them, it is un­doubtedly affirmed, that GEORGE the Martyr, so much honoured in the Christian world, is but a Counterfeit, a Larva; onely some strange Chi­maera, the issue of an idle braine; one that had ne­ver any being on the Earth. The others, as unque­stionably, have made him in his life, a dangerous and bloudy Hereticke: and since his death, a wret­ched Soule amongst the damned. On both sides, Sa­tis pro imperio. For this cause, it hath often beene one of my chiefest wishes, that some of those, [Page] whose names are great for learning, and eminent in point of knowledge; would undertake the vindi­cating of this iniured Saint. But finding none, that have as yet adventured in it: I rather chose to put my selfe upon the taske, than that Saint GEORGE should longer suffer in his honour, and this Realme in him. The worke, such as it is, next under his most sacred Maiestie, I consecrate to you (most excellent Kings, Princes, and Peeres) and to the honour of that most noble Order, where­of you are; and in defence of which you were all in­gaged, at your severall Installations. You celebrate St. GEORGE'S Feast, with many stately and magnifi­cent Ceremonies: you weare his image and representati­on as your chiefest Ornament; you count it an especiall honour, to be called his Knights. I doubt not there­fore, but St. GEORGE thus vindicated from the pennes and stomacke of his Enemies, will finde a gracious welcome to you: and that you will be pleased for St. GEORGE'S sake, to entertaine a favou­rable opinion both of the Worke and of the Author. In a full hope whereof, I doe with all Humilitie and Reverence, subscribe my selfe

The most unfainedly devoted unto your Noble and Heroicke Order, PET. HEYLYN.

Errata.

PAge, 18. line, 19. for all, read, almost all. Twice in the booke, for See Vsum Sarum, r. Sec. Vsum Sarum. Pag. 213. In the beginning of the Chapter, blot out, Of the bodies of the Dead. Pag. 240. l. ult. for 30000. r. 300000. And lastly, whereas it is reckoned (p. 314. l. 4.) as an ordinarie habit of the most noble Order of the Garter, to weare a Cloke with the Sunne on the left shoulder of it, in his full glory: Let the mistake be thus amended; A Cloke with a device upon the left shoulder of it, compassing round the Garter, and St. GEORGE'S Crosse. Such o­ther litterall Errors as occurre in it, the Reader may correct and par­don: these are the principall.

SYLLABVS CAPITVM.

PART. I.

The Preface.

(1) THe nature of Curiositie: (2) And pronenesse of the present Age, to new fancies. (3) The opening of the cause in hand. (4) The Rea­sons which induced the Author, to undertake the Patronage of St. George's Cause, and Historie. (5) His resolution in it; and the manner of his proceeding. (6) The method of the whole. (7) The Authors free submission of him­selfe, and his performance, to the wise and lear­ned.

CHAP. I.

1. Three kindes of Imposture. 2. The first Au­thor of Scholasticall or fabulous Hi [...]rie. 3. The three ages of the Church in these later times. 4. Ia­cobus de Voragine, the Author of the Golden Le­gend: his time and qualitie. 5. His fiction of St. George's killing of the Dragon. 6. The remainder of that Legend, continued out of Ovid. 7. The fa­ble of St. George's Birth in England: 8. Poetically countenanced by Edm. Spencer. 9. The Legend of the Dragon reiected by the learned Romanists. 10. Defended by Geo. Wicelius. 11. The Scene thereof removed from Africke, into Asia.

CHAP. II.

1. Of Heretickes and their Originall. 2. Their early practices to corrupt the Gospell. 3. Their arts to countenance their cause. 4. Their plots discove­red, and condemned; by Councels, and by Fathers. 5. The iniurie done by Heretickes, vnto the History of St. George. 6. St. Athanasius accused for Ma­gick by the Arians. 7. Of Alexandra, Diocleti­ans wife in the Arian Legend. 8. The indiscreti­on of some Church-Historians, in their choyce of Ar­gument.

CHAH. III.

1. A proposition of the two contrary opinions. 2. Calvin the first that ever bid defiance to St. George. 3. Melanchthon misreported by the Papists. 4. Calvins opinion in it, by whom seconded. 5. Saint George by whom first made an Arian Byshop. 6. The principall abettours of this last opinion. 7. No enemie more dangerous to the Truth, than a great mans errour. 8. An examination of the Arguments drawne from the Canon of P. Gelasius. 9. And the Autho­rity of Cardinall Baronius.

CHAP. IIII.

1. A coniecture at those reasons which may make the History of St. George suspected. 2. The Church of Rome too prodigall, in bestowing Divine ho­nours. 3. False Saints no preiudice vnto the true. 4. The lives of Saints, how fabulously and vainely written. 5. What might induce the Church-Histori­ans, to that veine of writing. 6. The vndertaking of Aloysius Lippomanus, how well performed. 7. The inter-mixture of vaine Fables, no preiudice to truth of Story. 8. Of Arthur, Guy of Warwicke, and Sir Bevis. 9. Haereticall dreames and practi­ces, not able to beare downe the truth. 10. An appli­cation of the whole vnto St. George.

CHAP. V.

(1) Vndoubted truths the ground of fabulous re­ports. (2) The priviledge of two French Churches, and the Fables thence arising. (3) The Barons case of Gascoygne. (4) St. George's killing of the Dragon, how [...]arre it may be iustified. (5) The Por­traiture of Constantine. (6) The Order of the Dragon, and of St. Michael. (7) St. George how pictured commonly: and what it signifieth. (8) The memorable story of St. George's his Horse. (9) The picture of St. George, how made a Fable: and by whom. (10) The entertainment of it in the Church of Rome. (11) The Reformation of the Missall. (12) A finall answere to all those on the part of Calvin.

CHAP. VI.

(1) The whole story of George the Arian By­shop. (2) George Byshop of Alexandria, not pro­ved by Doctor Reynolds to be a Cappadocian. (3) The Cappadocians infamous for their lewdnesse. (4) The life of George before he was appointed By­shop. (5) His Butcherly behaviour in that holy Dig­nity. (6) Degraded in the Councels of Sardica, and Seleucia, (7) An [...] of Drusius, in ma­king George the Laodicean, to be the same with him of Alexandria. (8) The strange effects of fancie and preconceipt. (9) George's returne to Alexandria: [Page] and the manner of his death. (10) George Byshop of Alexandria, never reputed for a Martyr. (11) Shreds of the Arrian Legend, by whom patch'd on, vp­on St. George's Cloake. (12) Sr. W. Ra­leighs resolution, in received opinions. (13) A tran­sition to the examination of Witnesses on St. George's side.

The second Part.

CHAP. I.

(1) THe Name and Etymologie of GEORGE. (2) The Story of St. George by Metaphrastes. (3) The time of that Author: and the reason of his name. (4) The opinion of him in the Greeke-Church. (5) This Metaphrastes not the same with Simeon the Schoole-master. (6) The Country, Pa­rentage, and first fortunes of St. George. (7) The State of the Roman Empire at that time: and Per­secution then beginning. (8) The speech of George vnto the tyrants: his torments, and his death. (9) The manner of his death according to Frier Anselme; and the English Storie. (10) Fabulous histories of that nature, of what profit to the reader. (11) A re­iection of the residue in Metaphrastes. (12) Argu­ments Ab autoritate negative, of what credit in the Schooles.

CHAP. II.

(1) Magnentius mentioned in the former Storie, what hee was. (2) Vestem exuere militarem, the meaning of it; and when vsed. (3) Lydda the Scene of this great action; now called St. George's. (4) Malmesbury reconciled with other Authors. (5) No executions permitted by the Ancients, with­in their Cities. (6) The former Story iustified, most of it, by Eusebius. (7) St. Ambrose testi­mony of St. George, how certaine to be his. (8) The time and Canon of P. Gelasius. (9) The Story of St. George, why reckoned as Apocryphall. (10) The meaning of Gelasius not to explode the Martyr with his Hystorie. (11) The Arrian George not likely in so small a tract of time to be reputed as a Mar­tyr. (12) A Catalogue of the Authors cyted in this booke, which haue made honourable mention of Saint George; as also of those Princes, Peeres, and Pre­lates, which haue done him honour: digested in their times and ages.

CHAP. III.

(1) The state of learning in the Church, divided into two naturall dayes. (2) The time and learning of Venerable Bede. (3) His testimonies of St. George. (4) Of Dacianus King of Persia, and who he was. (5) Persia taken, in some Authors, for the Easterne Countries. (6) A reconcilement of the other doubts, [Page] touching this Dacianus. (7) The Martyrologies of Vsuardus, Rabanus Maurus, and Notgerus. (8) St. George how said to haue converted many people. (9) The witnesse of Vincentius, Iacobus, and Antoninus Florent. (10) Nicephorus Cal­listus; and his evidence. (11) The suffrage of Sa­bellicus, Schedell, Bergomensis, and Volater­ran. (12) Of the Magdeburgians, and some other Protestant Divines. (13) A recollection and ap­plication of the whole proofes.

CHAP. IIII.

(1) Foure seuerall wayes used by the Church, to keepe aliue the memory of the Martyrs. (2) The way of Martyrologies, how ancient. (3) The Roman Martyrologie: and what it testifieth of St. George. (4) Natale what it is, in the construction of the Church. (5) The testimonie given vnto St. George in the Greeke Church. (6) St. George, why cal­led Tropaeophorus. (7) Commemoration of the Dead, how vsed in the Church primitive. (8) The depravation of the ancient vse of it in the Church of Rome. (9) The publike service of that Church on St. Georges day. (10) Arguments drawne from the Church service, of what validitie. (11) Saint George continually famous in the Church Christian. (12) And among the Turkes.

CHAP. V.

(1) The honour done vnto the Dead, in the decent buriall of their bodies. (2) The reliques of the Saints, of what esteeme in the Church primitive. (3) The care of Gregorie of Tours to preserve his writings: and what he testifieth of St. George's reliques. (4) What mention there is made of them in Aymonius, and others. (5) Churches distinguished anciently by the names of Saints: and for what reason. (6) St. George's Churches in Lydda, and in Ramula; made afterwards a Byshops Seate. (7) St. George's Church built by Sidonius Archbyshop of Mentz. (8) That mention'd in St. Gregories Epistles. (9) St. George's Church in Rome; the title of a Cardinall. (10) Churches erected to St. George in Alexandria, and elsewhere. (11) Of Faustus Rhegiensis. (12) And the Pseudo-Martyr in Sulpitius. (13) An ap­plication of the rule in Lerinensis, vnto the businesse now in hand.

CHAP. VI.

(1) St. George how hee became to bee accounted the chiefe Saint of Souldiers. (2) St. George when first esteemed a chiefe Patron of Christianity. (3) The expedition of the Westerne Princes to the Holy Land. (4) The Storie of the succours brought unto their Army by St. George. (5) Second apparition to them at the Leaguer of Hierusalem. (6) The probability [Page] of the former myracle, disputed. (8) An essay of the famous battaile of Antiochia, by way of Poem.

CHAP. VII.

(1) The honours done by Kings, to others; of what reckoning. (2) Arguments used by the Iewes, in the defence of their Temple of Hierusalem. (3) Of Mo­nasteries dedicated to St. George. (4) St. George's Canons; a Religious order. (5) St. George by what Kings honoured anciently, as a chiefe Saint of Soldie­rie. (6) The military Order of St. George, in Au­stria. (7) The German or Dutch Order, call'd Sanct Georgen Schilts. (8) St. George's banke in Genoa. (9) And his band, in Italie. (10) The Georgians why so called: and of the honour done by them to our Martyr. (11) A view of severall pla­ces denominated of St. George. (12) A recollecti­on of the Arguments before used in the present busi­nesse.

CHAP. VIII.

(1) St. George not anciently esteemed the Patron of the English. (2) Churches erected to him here in England. (3) His apparition to King Richard, in the Holy Land. (4) What may bee thought in generall touching the apparition of the Saints. (5) And what in this particular. (6) St. George when he began to be entituled particularly to the English. (7) The honours done him here, and among the Irish. [Page] (8) The institution of the Noble Order of the Garter. (9) A briefe view of the chiefe Statutes of the Or­der. (10) St. George the Patron of it. (11) Sr. W. Raleighs opinion touching the killing of the Dragon. (12) And of them also, which desire to haue the George Symbolicall. (13) A Catalogue of all St. George's Knights of that most noble Order; vntill this present. (14) The Conclusion of the whole.

THE HISTORIE OF That most famous Saint and Soldier of CHRIST IESUS, S t. GEORGE of CAPPADOCIA; Asserted from the Fictions of the middle Ages of the Church, and opposition of the present.

THE PREFACE.

(1) The natur [...] of Curiositie: (2) And pronenesse of the present Age, to new fancies. (3) The ope­ning of the cause in hand. (4) The Reasons which induced the Author, to vndertake the Patronage of St. George's Cause, and Historie. (5) His resolution in it; and the manner of his proceeding. (6) The method of the whole. (7) The Au­thors free submission of himselfe, and his perfor­mance, to the wise and learned.

(1) IT is a sad Complaint of Melchior Canus, that many of us in this more neate and curious Age, doe peevishly (to say no worse) reject those anci­ent Stories, which are commended to us in the best and gravest Au­thors. [Page 2] Pleri (que) nostra hac aetate, Lib. 11. Cap 4. perversè, ne dicam impudenter, res, quas esse gestas gravissimi autores testati sunt, in dubium vocant. So hee; and cer­tainly, he spake it not at randome: but as a man which well fore-saw to what extremities, that restlesse humour of leaving nothing undiscussed; and not so onely, but leaving nothing in the state wee found it; at the last would bring us. For such the nature is of Curiositie, especially if once attended with Selfe-love, and that vnquiet spirit of Opposition: that wee are alwayes watchfull to prie into the passages of former Times and Au­thors; and leaue no path vntroden, how crooked and indirect soever, which may conduce to the advancement eyther of our cause or credit. By meanes whereof, as sometimes happily wee doe good service to the Common-wealth of Learning, in the correcting of an Errour: so for the most part, wee involue it in uncertainties, or broach new errours vnder a pretence of canvassing the Old; or by denying credit to Antiquitie, we onely teach posteritie, how litle credit may be due vnto our selves.

(2) I say not this, to blunt the edge of any vertuous endeavours; nor to the prejudice of those heroicke spirits, by whom so many of the ancient Writers, which had beene buried in their owne dust, and made a prey to moathes and cob­webs, have beene restor'd vnto themselues. Ill may I prosper in my Studies, if I deny the least of due respects to them, to whose most fortunate [Page 3] and painfull travailes, wee owe no lesse than to the Authors. Nor would I gladly be esteem'd a Patron, eyther of lazie ignorance, or of dull cre­dulitie: nor willingly bee thought to counte­nance those of the vulgar Heard, who runne into receiv'd opinions, as Calderinus, in Ludovic Vi­ves, did to Masse. Eamus ergo (said he) quia sic placet, in communes errores. Not so. I know it ar­gue's a degenerous and ignoble mind; barely and simply to submit it selfe unto the tyrannie of po­pular fames, or old traditions: not daring once to search into them, to see at least some shew of reason in our bondage. Much like those noble Housekeepers, so much commended in the Coun­try; who rather choose to haue their judge­ments question'd in giving entertainment vnto all; than that their Hospitalitie should bee accu­sed, in excluding any. Onely I said it, a litle to take downe, if possible; that height of selfe-con­ceit and stomacke, wherewith too many of vs doe affront those Worthies of the former dayes, and set our selves against our Fathers. Which humour if it once possesse vs, in spight of him that told vs, nihil novum est sub sole; without regard of him that said it, quia vetus est melius; we must have e­very thing as new and moderne, as our selves: new Organons for Logicke, new modells of Divinity; scarce any thing which hath beene hitherto re­solv'd, eyther in Philologicall Theologie, or in Philo­sophie, no not in Ecclesiasticall or civill History; not new, not altered. The tendries and decisions [Page 4] of our Ancestours, growne as unfashionable, as their garments: and if we please our selves in a­ny thing, it must be somewhat which is done ac­cording to the newest Cut: So, that were Martial now alive, Epigr. l. 5.10. he might with good applause correct himselfe in that one passage of his Epigram to Re­gulus; where he complaine's how much the lat­ter wits were disrespected, compar'd unto the for­mer: he might I say, correct himselfe, and reade it thus:

Hi sunt invidiae nimirum Regule mores,
Praeferat antiquis semper ut illa nova.
Such is the envie of the present dayes,
That onely new conceits are worthy praise.

(3) That so it is, is more than manifest: how justly, and with what disadvantage to reverend and sacred truth, might soone be made apparant by looking over the particulars. [...], in the words of Aristotle. To scanne them over all, Ethic [...] l. 1. c. 4. as it were infinite in it selfe; so were it nothing to the businesse now in hand: unlesse to shew, how much the truth hath suffered, not onely in our present Argument, but in those also. Let those, whose full abilities in all the rarities of Learning, h [...]ue fitted them for undertakings of this noble nature; adventure in this worke: to make those ancient friends, An­tiquitie and V [...]ritie, shake hands, and live againe together. It is a burden worthy of their shoul­ders [Page 5] onely, and to them I leave it. For me it is i­nough, if in the least degree I may bee serviceable in this kind: to free one onely captivated truth, out of the Dungeons where of late it was impri­son'd: if forth' incouragement of others, I make it evident in this, quàm magna veritas, how great the truth is, and how mightily it will prevaile. Not to stand longer in the entrance, my purpose is to write in briefe, the Storie of that most bles­sed Saint and Soldier of CHRIST IESUS, St. George of Cappadocia: and to produce such testimonies in defence thereof, as all the Ages of the Church successively have given him. No Saint in all the Calendar, the glorious Company of the Apostles excepted onely; scarce any of the Noble Armie of the Martyrs, able to shew a cleerer title to the Crowne of Martyrdome, or to pro­duce more evidence to justifie his right vnto that honour: and yet not any of that goodly Fellowship, more ignobly handled; more shamefully discar­ded. For having in the generall vouche and con­fession of the Church, beene reckoned with the Saints departed; a Festivall allotted to his memo­ry, and Temples consecrated by his name: for, having in the latter Ages of the world, beene ho­nour'd as a Patron of Christianitie; and of speciall credit and opinion with us here in England: wee now are taught a Lesson so exactly contrary, that fire and water cannot be at greater difference. St. George, if they may bee beleeved which say it, must now no longer bee conceiv'd, as one that e­ver [Page 6] liv'd, or mov'd or had any being: or if a man at all, a wicked man, an Arian. This they af­firme for certaine, and they affirme it with such confidence: as if they meant to leav [...] us nothing, but this miserable choyce; of two such fatall mis­chiefes, both dangerous and extreame to choose the least.

Pudet haec opprobria, nobis
Et dici potuisse, & non potuisse refelli.

Foule shame it were, should they St. George defie; And we stand mute, not able to replie.

(4) A thing as I conceive it, dishonorable un­to God, that those of his retinue in the Heaven of Heavens, should at the suite of Curious and unquiet men, bee thus put under an Arrest, and so laid up for ever, in the Gaole of utter dark [...]nesse, or at the best, bound over to eternall si­lence & oblivion. A thing, as I conceive it, injuri­ous to the new Ierusalem; made poorer by the losse of such a great & glorious Citizen: & to that bles­sed Corporation of the Saints themselves, so to be baffled of their rights and ancient liberties. Nor is it lesse to the dishonour of the holy Church, which hitherto hath reckon'd him among the Saints; and as a Saint, given him the honour due unto his name: nor to the Princes of this King­dome, which haue elected him the Patron of their most noble Order of the Garter: or to those fa­mous Peeres, his Knights, which every yeare [Page 7] doe solemnize his Festivall with many noble Ceremonies; nor lastly, is it lesse to the disho­nour of that High Court of Parliament, who since the Reformation hath thought it no impie­ty, to entitle him S. George the Martyr. For in the first of Edward the 6. Cap. 14. &c. wee find a mention of the free Chappell of S. George the Mar­tyr, scituate in the Castle of Windsore: and in the 5. of Queene Elizabeth, Cap. 2. the Feast of S. George the Martyr is expressely mention'd; to in­quire no further. Quod ita (que) felix faustum (que) sit, &c. In the feare therefore of Almighty God, and to the honour of the Saints, his blessed Cour­tiers; I have adventur'd to restore this glorious Martyr to his place: not in the Heavens, from whence the powers of man were never able to re­move him; but in the good opinions of us men, from which we have of late displac'd him. And as my duty binds mee next, in honour of the Holy Church throughout the World, and to the glo­rie of my gracious Lord and Master, the service of my Countrie, the satisfaction of my Brethren; and for the full content of that most noble Or­der, which I am sure hate nothing more, than Superstitious Vanities: I have endeavour'd, that neither wee become asham'd of our St. George; nor he of us: Dij coepris aspirate meis.

(5) I know that in the prosecution of this Argument, I cannot choose but meet with many prejudices: the names and dictates &c. of those reverend and famous men, which have affirm'd [Page 8] the contrary; the censures and rebukes of such, who would have all things passe for currant, which are found extant in their Writings. But in the search of truth, wee must not be afraid of names, or censures. Luther had never ventured on the reformation of Religion: had hee beene eyther frighted by the Names of Schole-men, or terrified by any of the Bulls from Rome, or o­therwise affraid of Opinion. Nor can I thinke it, more unpardonable in mee, to dissent from them; than first it was in them, to differ from Antiquitie. It was a noble saying of the great Philosopher, [...], [...]th. lib. 1. Cap. 6 That when wee make a search for truth, wee must have no respect of persons: and thereupon wee use it for a Proverbe, Ami­cus Socrates, amicus Plato, magis amica veritas. Truth is the maine of my enquirie, I haue Anti­quitie to friend, and the tradition of the Church, my Sanctuarie. What should I feare in such a cause, and so well seconded? Besides I cannot thinke, that ever those most blessed Spirits now with GOD, to whom wee stand indebted for so many helpes in Pietie and Learning: did ever hope to have their writings reckoned, as unquesti­onable. Sic institu [...]re maiores, Tat. de Mor. Germ. posteri imitantur: This only was a priviledge of the Apostles; that as they Preached, so we also should bele [...]ue. If so, then as it is no injurie unto them, that we joyne with them, in an enquiry after Truth; which with such diligence [Page 9] they sought: so neither, if wee take another and a nearer way unto it; when wee perceive them, eyther through errour, or infirmitie, to have gone aside. Their Names as oft as I haue cause to use them, I shall not mention without honour: their words I shall lay downe ingenuously, and as I find them; without censure: Their reasons I shall examine modestly, and with due regard; such as their persons doe deserve. Those Au­thors, with whose weapons I haue made choyce to fight this battaile; I shall use also in the same manner: assigning every man his time, giving to every one his due; not sparing those which make most for mee, if I find them faultie.

(6) My method shall be this. I know the Church of Rome too full of libertie in framing of the Legends, by mixing Truths with Fictions, and suffering the corrupt and dangerous tales of Heretickes, to be wrought in, with both: hath given the cheife occasion, that this our Saint, with others, have in these latter dayes beene brought unto their tryall. First therefore, I shall make a short relation of such unwarrantable tales, as are found of him in the Legend, or set abroad by some late Fablers of our owne; or obtruded on the Church by heretickes. That done, I shall report in their owne words, the severall con­c [...]its of them; who have endeavoured to per­swade us, that there was never such a man, as our St. George: and next, of them, who have beene diligent to prove our Saint, V. Chap. 3 §. 6. to bee an Arian Bi­shop; [Page 10] a bloudy Butcher (as one calls him) of the true Christians. Not that I shall produce them all; but some onely of the cheifest: some fiue or sixe perhaps, of each of the opinions; Et magna par­tium momenta, the founders and abettours. Their arguments, which are not many, I shall quickly answere▪ proceeding so to such records, as yeild most testimonie to our Saint: the time and man­ner of his Death, the honour done unto his Re­lickes, to his memory; not onely by the Church, but by the greatest Kings and Princes of the Chri­stian world. In which, I shall adhere especially to the plaine words and meanings of those Au­thors, whose authorities I urge, not wresting them aside, or stopping of their mouthes, when they speake not to my purpose. My study is for truth, not faction. And if at any time, which is but seldome, I shall take liberty to use conjectures in the explaining of some passage, which else might give occasion of exception: I hope it will be said, that I am only [...], ingenuously bold, not [...], audaciously presumptuous.

(7) The whole worke, as it is consecrated, next under GOD, unto the service of his most excellent Majesty, and of this flourishing Church whereof wee are; both which are principally in­teressed in this cause, by reason of the Honours which they have conferr'd upon our Martyr: so from them cheifly, I expect my censure; yet so, that I submit it also to the censure of all ho­nest, learned, and religious men; whom I beseech [Page 11] with all respective reverence, to pardon such mistakes, if any bee, which their more able knowledge shall discover to them: and though they thinke not fit, to approve the worke; to com­mend my purpose. Those selfe-conceited ones, which are so stiffe (as King Harry used to say) in their new Sumpsimus; and whose opinions hang upon anothers sleeve, not to bee taken off with reason: I leave unto the jolly humour of their singularities. Against such men, I am resolv'd to entertaine the resolution of Mimnermus, as hee hath thus expressed it:

[...]
[...].
Reioyce my Soule: though some offended bee
And speake thee foule; others will cherish thee.

(6) I cannot but be conscious to my selfe, that there are many things omitted, in this fol­lowing Discourse; which might adde further lustre to the cause, and vindicate St. George's ho­nour with the more applause, and satisfaction. Yet I must say withall, that nothing is omitted in it, which eyther my memory could prompt unto mee, or which by diligent enquirie into all kind of Authors, which I thought likely to afford me any helpes; might possibly be met with. If any one, who shall vouch safe to cast his eye upon it, will please to let mee know wherein I am de­fectiue; [Page 12] and give mee such directions, as may be serviceable to the perfection of this worke: I shall with joy and thankfulnesse accept them; and willingly make knowne, by whom I profit. Which if they doe; and that they would be plea­sed so farre to grace mee, is in the chiefe of my desires: I doubt not but St. George will bee a­gaine as high in our opinion, as in the Times be­fore us, most affected to his memorie. This, as I then should happily presume of; so I despaire not of it now: submitting, as before I sayd, my selfe and my performance, unto all honest, lear­ned, and religious men; and to them onely. As for the rest,

O di profanum vulgus, & arceo.

CHAP. I.

(1) Three kindes of Imposture. (2) The first Au­thor of Scholasticall or fabulous Historie. (3) The three ages of the Church in these later times. (4) Iacobus de Voragine, the Author of the Golden Legend: his time and qualitie. (5) His fiction of St. George's killing of the Dragon. (6) The remainder of the Legend, continued out of Ovid. (7) The fable of St. George's Birth in England: (8) Poetically countenanced by Edm. Spencer. (9) The Legend of the Dra­gon, reiected by the learned Romanists. (10) De­fended by Geo. Wicelius. (11) The Scene thereof removed from Africke, into Asia.

(1) THat excellent though unfortunate Sir FRANCIS BACON, created af­terwards Lord Verulam, and Vi­count St. Albons; in his religious Essayes, thus informes us. ‘There are (saith hee) three formes of speaking, which are, as it were, the style and phrase of imposture: By the first kind of which, the capacitie and wit of man is ferter'd and intangled; by the second, it is trained on, and inveigled; and by the third, astonish'd and inchanted. The first of these, he at­tributes unto the Schoole-men: the last, to those which trade in mysteries and parables. The se­cond [Page 14] is, of them, who out of the vanity of their wit, (as Church-Poets) doe make and devise all va­rietie of Tales, Stories, and examples; where­by mens minds may be led into beleefe: from whence grow the Legends, and the infinite and fabulous inventions and dreames of the anci­ent Hereticks.’ So that wee see two severall dis­eases, or corruptions of Storie rather, to proceed from one and the same Fountaine, Vanitie of Wit. though after, they have diverse ends, and different purposes: the purpose of the Legend, being to advance the reputation of the Saint; the project of the Hereticke, to make the Saint a coun­tenance and Patron to his Cause. With each of these diseases, the Storie of our Saint, and many others also of that glorious Company, are deepe­ly tainted: the Hereticks, inserting such passages into their Histories, as might perswade the world to thinke them of their party; the others labou­ring so to describe their lives and passions, as might procure unto their shrines, a greater mea­sure of Devotion and attendance. The one of these, an effect onely of a superstitious Piety, the other a designe of a malicious cunning.

(2) And first beginning with the Legenda­ries, which of these two Impostors are the last in time, and least in danger; they tooke begin­ning from one Peter, sirnamed Comestor: the Au­thor, as his friends doe stile him, and as himselfe inscribe's his worke; of the Scholasticall Historie. But they which looke upon his Writings with [Page 15] the eye of judgment, and not of blind Affection; have thought it fitter to bestow upon him that Character, which I haue somewhere read of He­rodotus: and to intitle him, Fabulosae Historiae Pa­trem, the Father and Originall of all those fabulous Tales and Legends, which at this day are so fre­quent in the Roman Church. Sure I am, that Bel­larmine hath given him this Censure, that he in­serted into the sacred Stories of the Bible, many things out of vulgar glosses, and prophane Au­thors; not rarely mingling with it uncertaine and unprofitable Fables. De Script. Eccles. Scripsit autem (saith he) inserens verbis sacris multa ex glossis, & ex prophanis Auctoribus; & non rarò admiscens incertas Histori­as. He liv'd and writ about the yeare 1150. which Age, with that that followed, may most deser­vedly be intituled Fabulous.

(3) For as the learned Varro call'd the first A­ges of the world, before the Floud, (conceive it of Deucalion) [...] obscure, because of the ig­norance thereof; and those which were before the first Olympiad, [...] Fabulous, because of those so frequent Fables of the Gods and God­desses, in them delivered; but those that next succeeded them, [...] Historicall, the writings of it beginning now to be worthy credit: so is it also in these latter Ages of the Church. There was a time, In Chronol. which Bellarmine doth call Infelix seculum, a time of ignorance and darknesse: which lasted from the yeare 900. unto the yeare 1100. or thereabouts. There also was a time, which [Page 16] wee may properly call [...], of Fabulous; de­lighted only in the myracles & apparitions of the Saints; with other matters of that nature: the fruits of superstitious fancies. And last of all, when lear­ning was reviv'd by Petrarch, and his endeavours seconded by Fl. Blondus, Aeneas Sylvius, Picus Mirandula, and others of that time and Country; the Church may justly stile her Acts and Monu­ments, Historicall, and true: the knowledge of the present times, having expell'd the ignorance of the first Ages; and discovered the fabulous vanities of the other.

(4) Not to search further in this Argument, let it suffice that we have found the first Father of the Legendaries, in the Westerne Churches: nor is it to be doubted, but that he had a fruitfull is­sue, in an age so prone to Superstition. Of these, the man of greatest Fame, was Iames Archbishop of Genoa, in Italie; a native of that Country: his surname, De Voragine, so call'd in the opinion of Helvicus, quasi Vorago esset Bibliorum, propter cre­bras allegationes; because he was so great a Student in the Holy Scriptures, so frequent in quotations. Philippus Bergomensis, and Possevin since him, will rather have it to bee de Viragine, a litle Village in the territorie of Genoa, the place of his Nativity. Oraeus, in his Nomenclator, placeth him, ad Annum 1278. Helvicus, in the yeere 1280. And Bergo [...]mensis ten yeeres after, Anno 1290. None of them differing from the truth, though from them­selves. The last of these, give's him the commen­dation [Page 17] both of Eloquence and Learning: and Vos­sius makes him, in his worke de Latinis Historicis, to be the first Translatour of the Bible into the Italian language. His workes were many, and of good opinion in the Church: but none of equall credit with the Historie, which he collected of the lives of Saints. Himselfe intituleth it, Histo­ria Lombardica; call'd by the people, for the ex­cellency thereof, (as it was then conceiv'd) the Golden Legend. A booke in the esteeme and judg­ment of those times, of high desert: how ever now the learned Papists haue rejected it with shame inough. L. 4. ad Pag. 131 Pag. 251. b. ‘There is (saith Master Harding in his Detection) an old Moathe-eaten booke, wherin Saints lives are said to be contein'd; cer­taine it is, that among some true stories, are many vaine fables written.’ De Tradend. discipl. l. 2. And Lud. Vives give's him this censure for a farewell, that he was homo fer­rei oris, plumbei Cordis; some also adde, Animi certè parùm prudentis & severi; a man of litlewit, and lesse judgment, a leaden heart, and a brazen forehead.

(6) Of him, V. Chapt. 5. §. 9.10. and of his Legend, more hereaf­ter: and for the present, let us looke upon him, in his so memorated Storie of St. George, and of th [...] Dragon. He begins it thus. Georgius Tribunus, genere Cappadox, pervenit quadam vice in Provinciam Lybiae, in civitatem quae dicitur Silena: iuxta quam Civitatens erat stagnum instar Maris, in quo Draco pestifer latitabat; flatu (que) suo ad muros civitatis accedens, omnes inficiebat: quapropter [Page 18] compulsi cives duas oves quotidiè 'sibi dabant, ut e­ius furorem sedarent. Cum ergo iam oves pene defice­rent, inito consilio ovem cum adiuncto homine tribue­bant. Cum igitur sorte omnium filij & filiae consumpti essent, quadam vice, filia Regis unica sorte est depre­hensa, & Draconi adiudicata, &c. ‘Once on a time (for so wee will begin it) St. George of Cappado­cia, a Colonell or a Tribune of the Soldiers at that time, came to the Country of Lybia, and to the Citie of Sisena, (A City, as Don Quixote said of his Kingdome errant, that is not to bee found in all the Map.) Neere to this Towne, there whs a Lake as big as any Sea, God blesse us; and in that Lake a deadly Dragon, which with his breath did poyson all the Country round about him: and therefore the poore peo­ple were compell'd, God helpe em, to give him every day two sheepe, to keepe him quiet. At last, when all their sheepe were spent, alas poore people, they were compell'd to give him every day one sheepe, and one man or one woman with it, to make up the number. And then when almost all their Sonnes and Daughters had beene eaten, at length the cruell and unluc­ky lot fell upon the Kings Daughter, her Fa­thers onely Child, and her mothers blessing. It was a sorry house I warrant you, but who could helpe it, the poore Lady was drawne forth into the Fields, and stript of all her gay attire, and bound unto a stake, and ready for the foule Feind that was to eate her. &c.’

[Page 19](6) So farre the Storie, or the Tale rather in the Legend: the rest of it for the more variety, we will make bold to borrow out of Ovids Me­tamorph. who in his Perseus and Andromeda, hath very perfectly express'd the Progresse of the fi­ction, so perfectly, that were the names chan­ged, and the occasion altered; wee might with good reason affirme it for the same, as indeed it is. But thus the Poet:

Quam simul ad duras religatam brachia cantes
Vidit Abantiades;
Metamorph. l. 1.
nisi quòd levis aura capillos
Moverat, & tepido manabant lumina fletu,
Marmoreum ratus esset opus, &c.

This, and the rest that followes, thus rendred by Sir George Sandys, by whom this Author is translated, even to the wonder and the envie of his Reader.

Whom when the Heros saw to hard Rocks chain'd,
But that warme tears from charged eye-springs drain'd,
And light winds gently fann'd her fluent haire,
He would haue thought her Marble. Ere aware
He fire attracteth; and astonisht by
Her beauty, had almost forgot to flye.
Who lighting said, O fairest of thy kind,
More worthy of those bands which Lovers binde,
Than these rude gyves; the Land by thee renown'd
Thy name, thy birth declare, and why thus bound.
[Page 20]At first the silent Virgin was [...]fraid
To speake t [...] a man, and modestly had made
A vizard of her hands; but they were tied:
And yet abortiv [...] teares their Fountaines hide.
Still urg'd, lest she should wrong her innocence,
As if asham'd to utter her offence;
Her Country she discover's, and her name,
Her beauteous mothers confidence and blame, &c.
When, as a Gally with fore-fixed prowe
Row'd by the sweats of slaves, the Sea doth plowe:
Even so the Monster furroweth with his brest
The foaming Flood, and to the neere Rocke prest;
Not farther distant than a man might fling,
A way-inforcing Bullet from a sling.
Forthwith the youthfull issue of rich showers,
Earth pushing from him, to the blew skie towre's.
And as Iove's bird, when she from high survaie's
A Dragon basking in Apollo's Rayes,
Descend's vnseene; and through his necks blew scales
(To shun his deadly teeth) her talons nailes:
So swiftly stoopes high pitch'd Inachides
Through singing aire; then on his backe doth seaze;
And neare his right sinne sheathes his crooked sword
Vp to the hilts; who deeply wounded, roar'd.
Now capers in the aire, now dives below
The troubled Waves, now turnes upon his foe:
Much like a chafed Boare, whom eager hounds
Have at a Bay, and terrifie with sounds.
He with swift wings his greedy chops avoyde's,
Now with his Fawchion wounds his scaly sides.
[Page 21]Now his shell-rough-cast backe; now where the taile
Ends in a Fish, or parts expos'd t'assaile.
A streame mixt with his bloud the monster flings
From his wide throate; which wets his heavy wings.
Nor longer dares the weary Youth relie
On their support. He sees a Rocke hard by;
There light's: and holding by the Rocks extent,
His oft-thrust sword into his bowels sent.
The shoare rings with th'applause that fils the skie.
Then came the aged King and Queene with ioy
To greet him Conquerour, whom now they call
The Saviour of their house, and of them all.
And up the Ladie came freed from her chaines;
The cause, and recompence of all his paines.

So farre the storie out of Ovid. The rest that followes in the Legend, is the baptizing of this King, his redeem'd Daughter, and his people: which done, and some instructions left among them, for their better progresse in the faith; hee commended them to God.

(7) This Fable of the Dragon, as it was very gracious with the people of those times; so did it quickly spread abroad: and in the close, when others did neglect it, became a principall Pageant in that doughty Historie of the seaven Champions. The Author of which Pamphlet, to the no small advancement, as he takes it, of the English name; hath made him to be borne of English Parentage, and of the royall bloud. His Father, the Lord Al­bert, Lord Steward of the Kingdome; his Mo­ther [Page 22] Daughter to the King; his birth-place, Co­ventrey: this last most probable, for like a Co­ventrey man, hee did his best at first; in his so dangerous an encounter with a burning Dragon in the Land of Egypt. Mark'd at his birth (for­sooth) with a red bloody Crosse, on his right hand; a golden Garter, on his left leg; and a red Dragon on his brest: but even as soone as borne, convei­ed from thence by Caleb, an Enchantresse of the Woods, and there I leave him.

(8) To this Relation, of his being borne of English Parentage, our admir'd Spencer, although poëtically, doth seeme to give some countenance: where he brings in his holy Hermite, heavenly Con­templation, thus laying to St. George, the Red-crosse Knight, his Parentage and Country.

65.
I wot (quoth he) thou spring'st from ancient race
Faery Qu. l. 1. cant. 10.
Of Saxon Kings, that have with mighty hand,
And many bloudy battailes fought in place,
High rear'd their royall Throne in Brittaine land;
And vanquish'd them unable to withstand.
From thence a Faerie thee unweeting re [...]t,
There as thou stepst in tender swadling band:
And her base Elfin brood, there for thee left,
Such men doe changelings call, so chang'd by Faeries theft.
66.
Thence she thee brought into this Faerie Lond,
And in an heaped furrow did thee hide;
[Page 23]Where thee a Ploughman all unweeting fond,
As he his toile some teame that way did guide;
And brought thee up in Ploughmans state to bide,
Whereof Georgos he thee gave to name:
Till prickt with courage, and thy forces pride,
To Faery Court thou com'st to seeke for fame;
And prove thy puissant armes, as seemes thee best be­came.

(9) But to returne againe unto the Legend, ac­cording as in those times it was commonly re­ceiv'd; we have it almost word for word in An­toninus Florentinus. Summa Histor. part. 1. tit. 8. §. 23. Who though in other of his stories, he is conceiv'd to give too much credit to popular reports: in this particular he hath playd the part of a Relatour onely, not [...] approover of the Fable. For in the Close he tels us, that this the Legend of St. George, is reckoned by Gelasius inter apocryphas Scripturas; For many passages therein which may well be doubted, ut de Dracone inter­fecto, & filia Regis per eum liberata, &c. as for ex­ample, this his encounter with the Dragon. Much also to this purpose Raphael Volaterran, who flourish'd in the time of Pope Iulio the se­cond, ( anno viz. 1506.) to whom his Worke is dedicated. S. Georgius Martyr, genere Cappadox, Tribunus Militum sub Diocletiano merebat. Draco­nem maximum in Africa exercitum terrentem, so­lus Deo [...]retus dicitur interemisse: quae tamen Histo­ria in Niceno Concilio, inter Apocrypha est habita. ‘St. George the Martyr, by birth a Cappadocian, was under Diocletian, one of the Tribunes of the [Page 24] Soldiers. It is reported of him, that he kill'd a great and dreadfull Dragon in the Land of A­frica: which Storie notwithstanding, is in the Nicene Councell (he meanes the Canon of Ge­lasius, made in a Councell of 72. Byshops) re­puted as Apocryphall. Where we may note, that onely his so memorated conflict with the Dra­gon is exploded, but not his Martyrdome, or being.

(10) Onely Wicelius, of as many as I have seene, endeavours to make good the Tale, by rea­son. A man of good abilities in Learning, and, as we may conjecture by his writings, no furious Papist: however it hath pleas'd Balaeus, Cont. 3. c. 38. to give him that unworthy [...]itle, of Papisticus adulator, a Po­pish Parasite. He in his Hagiographie or History of the Saints, writtē, as it appeares by his Epistle Ded. in the yeare 1541. doth argue thus. Gentilitas persuasa fabulis poeticis, credidit quicquid fingeba­tur de tauro Marathronio, & apro Caledonio, belluis terrae exitiosissimis. Verù quando nos omnipotentiae divinae fortitèr gesta omnia religiosè adsoribimus; nil erit absurdum, Draconem Lybicum abs Deo per dex­tram Christiani equitu è medio sublatum, ne plus dam­ni inferret miseris mortalibus. In Georgio. ‘The Gentiles (saith he) induced thereunto by poëticall fictions one­ly did willingly beleeve the stories told unto them, of the Caledonian Boare, destroyed by Me­leager; & of the Marathronian Bull, w ch was slain by Hercules. What error is it then, or what absur­dity, if we w ch attribute all noble Acts unto the [Page 25] mighty hand of God; if we (I say) beleeve, that God destroyed this Lybian Dragon, by the va­lor of a Christian Champiō?’ So he. His argument, we see; is drawne à posse Dei, from the power of God, which no man question'd; and wherein the businesse is mistaken; the scruple being, not what might possibly be done by God, in the extent of power; but what was done in truth of Story. Sr. W. Rawleigh, V. part. 2 Ch. 8. §. 10. in his most excellent Historie of the World, seeme's somewhat to incline this way, but of him and his conceit, in a place more proper.

(11) Thus have we spoken hitherto, of an A­frican, or Lybian Dragon; for so it is reported in the Legend, and in those other Authors whose te­stimonies wee have used: but wee must now re­move our Scene, and carry the whole story with us into Asia. How this was done, or by what meanes, I am not able to determine: unlesse per­haps those Spirits, (for I dare not call thē Angels) which translated the dwelling house of the blessed Virgin, out of Asia into Eurpe; to make some sa­tisfaction for that injurie, conveied the storie of this Dragon, out of Africk into Asia. Sure I am, that they of Syria and Palestine, are very confi­dent, that the Dragon was their Country-man; and that St. George encountred him in the Plaines of Libanus, neere unto Berytus, now Barutti, a chiefe Towne of Syro. Phoenicia. Thus witnesseth Ludov. Patritius, Cap. 3. in the first booke of his owne Travels, speaking of this Berytus. Nihil ibi memo­ratu dignum praeter id quod incolae memorant, locum [Page 26] viz. vetustate exesum, squalentem (que) ubi autumant D. Georgium Regis filiam ab immanissimo Dracone asse­ruisse, &c. We found there nothing worthy note, but an old ruinous Chappell, built in the place, where, as they say, St. George redeem'd the Kings Daughter, out of the very jawes of a dreadfull Dragon. So hee: and he begun his journey anno 1504. or thereabouts, during the Raigne of EMANVELL King of Portugall; to whom, at his returne to Lisbone, hee addressed himselfe. Adrichomius in his Description of the holy Land, anno 1589. goeth more particularly to worke, and makes the place to be, as before wee said, the Feilds of Libanus, betweene the Rivers of Zidon and Adonis. Where in his Map of Aser, we have the pictures of the Dragon and the Knight, in a fearefull skirmish: and in his text he tels us, that the place is by the Natives call'd by the name of Cappadocia (it being, wee must thinke, the birth­place of S. George's glories:) and that St. George there kill'd the Dragon. Num. 9. In hoc loco, qui ab incolis Cappadocia appellatur, non longè a Beryto, memorant inclytum Christi militem D. Georgium, Regis filiam, &c. as he there hath it. In memory of which ex­ployt, there was a Castle, & an Oratorie, built af­ter in the same place, being consecrated to Saint George: and the whole Country thereabouts, to this day call'd St. George's Valley. If this suffice not for the removing of it into Asia, Pag. 68. we may reade in Mr. Seldens notes on the Poly-Olbion, that ‘hee is pictured in his Knightly forme at Beryth a [Page 27] City of Cyprus (he means questionlesse of Syria) with a Dragon under him, and a young Maide kneeling to him.’ An Argument no doubt, whereby the people make themselves beleeve, that the great Dragon was kill'd within their bor­ders: even as to justifie the Tale of our Sir Bevis, and his Page the Gyant Ascapart; the people of Southampton, have placed their portraitures upon their gate.

But of the Legend, and those unwarrantable Fables thence arising, we have spoke inough. On­ly me thinkes this their exact and punctuall poin­ting out the place, of this great duell, brings in my mind, what I have somewhere read of the blind Senatour Montanus. Who beeing once at Supper with the Emperour Tyberius, highly com­mended the great Mullet, which hee heard say, was set before them on the Table; and shewed how faire it was, how fat, how it fill'd the Char­ger, how it lay: and ever as he spake, hee turn'd his face, and pointed with his finger to the higher end of the Table; whereas indeed, the Mullet was a great deale below him.

CHAP. II.

(1) Of Heretickes and their Originall. (2) Their early pract [...]ce [...] to corrupt the Gospell. (3) Their arts to countenance their cause. 4. Their plots discover'd, and condemn'd; by Councels, and by Fathers. (5) The iniurie done by Heretickes, un­to the History of St. George. (6) St. Athana­sius accused for Magick by the Arians. (7) Of Alexandra, Diocletians wife in the Arian Le­gend. (8) The indiscretion of some Church-Hi­storians in their choyce of Argument.

(1) I Have now done with the first kind of Imposture, conversant about the Historie and lives of Saints, the last, as before I said, in time, and the least in danger. That onely did intend, to dispose the mind to entertaine ungrounded Fables, doubtfull traditions, and unwarrantable fictions; whereby it might be rais'd unto a constant liking of those parties, commended to it in those Fables, ficti­ons and traditions. But this that followes, en­deavours principally to infect the understanding, and to prepare the will, to countenance that cause which themselves support: infu [...]ing into every part and Section of their writings, some secret venome, which the unheedfull Reader may swal­low [Page 29] unawares. That (as I said before) an effect onely of superstitious Piety: but this, a treache­rous designe of malicious cunning. A cunning even as old as Heresie it selfe: Heresie I meane as now we take the word, for a malicious and stubborne opposition to the truth, delivered to us in the ho­ly Gospell. I say as now we take the word, for if we take it accordingly as it hath bin used in anci­ent Authors, we have not onely Heresies in Chri­stianity, but even in Iudaisme, in the Law of Maho­met, & in Philosophy both naturall & morall But take it as it is at this time used, and we referre the first originall thereof, to Simon Magus, [...] the first begotten of the Divell, Epistol. ad Tral. as Ignatius calls him. Out of his mouth came those uncleane and filthy spirits, like to the Frogs in the Apocal. which came out of the mouth of the Dra­gon, and out of the mouth of the Beast, and out of the mouth of the false Prophets: even the spirits of Divels working myracles.

(2) No sooner came this [...] this Generation of Vipers forth into the world; but they presently began to doe the will of him that sent them: making as many as they could, which went upright in the way of Gods Commande­ments; at first to halt and stagger betweene two opinions; and at the last, to forsake the living God, and turne to Baal. The Divell when hee was his owne Agent, in his attempt to seduce our Savi­our; assaulted him with Scripture, saying, It is written: and these his children must needs also [Page 30] have a Scriptum est, the better to set off and relish their temptations. Onely the Divell of the two was the more ingenuous: for hee produc'd the words of Scripture, as they were in the sacred Covenant, though with an ill intention: but these besides an ill intention to seduce, will both cor­rupt that Scripture which they had amongst them, and devise a new. In their attempts to cor­rupt the Scripture, they proceeded somewhat leysurely; yet with more haste, as the saying is, than with good speed: for such a vigilant eye the watchmen of the Church did keepe upon them, that they were instantly discovered. Marcion, as Epp [...]hanius tells us, Har. 42. had alter'd and perverted some passages of holy Writ; but all observ'd by that good Father. So had the Arians corrupted in one place the Gospell of St. Iohn, to make it serve their purpose: L. de S. Sp. c. 11. but this was noted (as himselfe informes us) and restor'd by Ambrose. In their designes to devise new Scripture, they began more early, but with like successe: so early and so im­pudently, that they obtruded their most damna­ble inventions upon the Church; during the lives, and some of them, under the names of the Apostles. Of which sort among others, were the Prophecies of Enoch, whereof and of the rest, St. Austin gives this censure: De Civ. Dei, [...]. 15. Vnde illaqua sub e­ius nomine proferuntur &c. rectè à prudentibus iudi­cantur non ipsius esse credenda; sicut multa sub nomi­bus & aliorum Prophet arum, & recentiora sub nomini­bus Apostolorum, ab haereticis proferuntur, quae omnia [Page 31] sub nomine Apocryphorum, &c. Of this sort also were the Gospels of Bartholmew, and Nicodemus; the Protoevangelium, attributed to Saint Iames; the Preaching and Itinerarie of St. Peter, the travailes of St. Paul and Thecla; with others of that ranke and qualitie: not to say any thing of Barchabas and Barchob, and other Prophets of that nature, added unto the old Testament by the Hereticke Basilides. All these, and their associates of the same making, by the decreetall of Pope Leo, of that name the first, not only forbidden to be read, but sentenced to be abolish'd, and adjudg'd unto the fire. Apocryphae Scripturae quae sub nomine Apo­stolorum multarum habent seminarium falsitatum, non solùm interdicendae, sed etiam penitus auferendae, at (que) ignibus tradendae sunt. So he, Can. 15.

(3) Nor were these ancient Heretickes excel­lent onely in their stratagems to deface and falsi­fie the ancient writers; but also in those more neate and subtill projects which they had among them to countenance and enlarge their cause. For certainly we may affirme it of the Heretickes, that as they are the Children of this World; so they are wiser in their wayes than the Children of Light. A cleare example of which Aphorisme, wee have in those of the Arian Faction, which holding longer, than any other of that dangerous nature in the Church; could not but be supported with a grea­ter cunning. Of this kind was their accusing of their Contraries of Magicke, and Sabellianisme; their strict Confederacies and Combinations, to [Page 32] ruine those that held against them; their artifici­all plots to draw on others, to mainteine their partie; their curious choyce of instruments, whereby to compasse their intents. Thus did they joyne together, in the severall Councels of Antioch and Tyre, Secrat. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. cap. 19. to destroy the Orthodox Profes­sours. Thus did they winne upon Constantia (a woman of no kindred with her name) by one of speciall sanctitie in the appearance: and by her meanes, Ib. [...]p. ult. prevail'd upon the noble nature of her Brother Constantine. And thus by sending Poast the same engine, which had wrought upon that Lady, to signifie the Emperours death unto the eldest of his Sonnes; and to deliver him his Fa­thers Testament, which was committed to their trust: they did not only work upō him to support their cause; but to stickle in it. So true is that of Canus, (although it may be truely verified of him and his: [...]. 11. c 5.) Haereticorum diligentiam & industriam mirari satis non quco. Omnia quippe illi sus (que) de (que) miscent, ut viri pictate insignes, praesertim si Reges & Imperatores sint, ipsorum partes f [...]visse vide­antur.

(4) But to proceed, what lucke soever the Heretickes of former ages had in their plots and stratagems upon great persons; they found it o­therwise in such other of their courses, as came within the cognisance and censure of the Church. They had as wee have said already, divulg'd their damnable errours, under the Names of the Apo­stles; but this discovered, and their writings [Page 33] judg'd unto the fire, by Leo. The Manichees had many Dreames and divelish fancies of their owne, which they imputed also to some one or other of those blessed Spirits: but this detected by S t. Austin. Ipsi antem (viz. Manichaei) legunt Sciptu­ras apocryphas, quas etiam incorruptiss [...]imas esse dicunt, &c. So he, in his discourse against Adiman­tus. Nor did they onely labour to corrupt the Doctrine of the Church: but the Stories also of those times and of the former, were made to speake such language, as might bee most availea­ble unto their cause and purpose. And not so on­ly, but by confounding the false Legends of their partizans, with such as had beene Saints indeed: they gave occasion to the Church, that eyther by suppressing of their Stories, the memory of the holy Martyrs might bee ruin'd with them; or else, out of a pious care to preserve the one, the memory of the other might likewise bee continu­ed▪ But herein their device miscarried also: the Fathers of the Church, distinguishing as well as possibly they could, the Tares and Wheat; gathe­red the one into their Barne, and left the other to the mercy of the flames. Thus the sixt Sy­node holden in the yeare 680. at Constantinople. Can. 63. [...] [Page 34] [...]. Viz. The holy Synode doth or­deine, that those false Martyrologies which have beene written by the enemies of our Religion, be no more publish'd in the Churches; but that they be delivered over to the fire, as dangerous writings, which disgrace the Saints of GOD, and leade men over to Infidelitie. And as for those which either entertaine them, or conceive them to be true; let them be Anthema. So farre the Synod.

(5) We have beene busied all this while, in laying our foundation: It is now time that we proceed unto the building. A matter with the which I could not well goe forward, till I had shewne in generall how diligent the Here­ticks of all ages; and in particular the Arians, have alwayes beene in gaining credit to their cause. Of which a cleerer instance cannot easily bee found, than their depraving of the storie of our blessed Saint, St. George the Martyr: by mingling with it, some passages of speciall note, occurring in the life of an Arian Byshop of that name, their George of Alexandria. A thing that wee affirme not casually and upon conjecture; but by such Arguments as are well able to evict it. For in a Councell of 72. Byshops held in Rome, Concil. com. 1 e­dit. Pet. Crabbe. p. 993. under Pope Gelasius (hee began his Popedome in the yeere 492.) it was complain'd, that the Acts and Monuments of the holy Martyrs, [...]b infidelibus [Page 35] aut dicta superfluè aut minus aptè scripta essent, quàm rei ordo postulat: had beene collected by Infidels or Mis-beleevers, with lesse integritie than so great a businesse did require. And after in parti­cular it was determin'd, that the death and Mar­tyrdome of one Quiriacus and his Mother Iulitta, St. George, and divers others, had beene writ by Hereticks. Quiriaci cuiusdam, & Iulittae Matris eius, Georgij item, aliorum (que) buiusmodi passiones, ab Haereticis conscriptas perhiberi. Of all which Histo­ries, both of the latter, which particularly are express'd; and of the others, intimated at large and in generall termes; it was then resolv'd, that they were not to be read in Churches: Ne vel le­vius subsannandi occasio oriretur, that so there might be no occasion in the Church of contempt and laughter.

(6) One speciall circumstance which might per­swade those Reverend fathers there assembled, to conceive thus of it; and which may well confirme us in that sentence; is a great conflict which our Martyr is reported to haue had, in the Arian Le­gend, with a most notable Conjurer or Magitian. His name was Athanasius; and his undertaking, this; according as we have it in Vincentius. Tunc videns Dacianus, Sp [...]. Mist. l. 12. Cap. 128. quòd eum poenis superare non posset, diu quaesito, & tandem invento cuidam Mago, dixit, Christiani magicis artibus tormenta ludisicant. Re­spondet Athanasius Magus, si artes eius superare ne­quivero, reus ero capitis. Educto ergo de carc [...]re, dedit ei calicem plenum veneno, &c. ‘When after seve­rall [Page 36] torments, which had beene cruelly apply­ed unto St. George, the President (or Procon­sul) Dacianus, saw that hee was not able to make him yeeld to his desires; nor yet deprive him of his life; he call'd unto him a certain Magi­tian whose name was Athanasius, and said unto him, that sure the Christians had some arts to delude their torments: who presently replyed▪ that he would undertake upon the forfeit of his head, to over-match him in his owne cunning. This said, and the blessed man of GOD brought out of Prison, he gave unto him, a Mazer full of deadly poyson: which instantly St. George (not yet a Martyr) making the signe of the Crosse upon the Cup, dranke it off without fur­ther danger. Vpon a second experiment in this kind, but of a more dispatching mixture; the fond Magitian gives him over, and is accor­dingly beheaded.’ This is in briefe, the sub­stance of the storie in this passage: in which who is so blinde that seeth not, a full description (though in Cloudes and shadowes according to the use of Heretickes) of that great tryall which Athanasius had against the Arian George of Alexan­dria? For wee are perfectly inform'd by all the Ecclesiasticall Historians of those times, that holy Athanasius Byshop of Alexandria, being by vio­lence degraded from his See; and George the A­rian succeeding in his place: there was a Combi­nation of that partie, to establish the possession of the one, in the death and ruine of the other. [Page 37] For the facilitating of which great designe; it was resolv'd that Athanasius, in a Councell to bee held at Tyre, should be accused of Sorcerie: as al­so for the murder of one Arsenius (whom they had hid out of the way;) and for the cutting off his arme, to use it in his Magicall and divelish Incantations. By meanes whereof, (however it pleas'd GOD that Athanasius did marvailously acquit himselfe of both the crimes:) I say by meanes whereof, this just and innocent man, hath beene traduced in Heathen writers, for a Magiti­an, and for a man exceeding skilfull in their Art of Augurie. Ammian, Mar­cel. l. 15. c. [...]. Dicebatur [...]n. ( viz. Athanasius) fatidi­carum sortium fidem, quaeve augurales portenderunt alites, scientissimè callens, aliquoties praedixisse futu­ra. So Amm. Marcellinus.

(7) Of the same medley is their Tale of Alex­andra, Dioeletians Lady, though in it selfe a litle more perplex'd; & not so easy to unriddle. The sto­rie is at large reported by Simeon Metaphrastes, to­wards the end of his Historie of George; and is this in substance. ‘At such time as St. George had suffered many of their torments, and even wearied his Executioners; this Lady Alexan­dra (like Pilates wife in the holy Gospell) perswaded with her Husband, not to have any more to doe with that Righteous man. This drew her into suspicion with the jealous Ty­rant, as one that favour'd somewhat of Chri­stianity: and thereupon shee was committed. But after, seeing with what a noble constancy, [Page 38] that blessed Saint continued in the profession of his Faith; she declar'd her selfe a Christian, and was forthwith had out of Prison, to her Execu­tion.’ Our venerable Bede reflects a little upon this Fable in his Martyrologie, T [...]m 3. p. 408. where speaking of our Martyr, he tells us this of him, Plurimos etiam ad fidem Christi convertit, simul & Alexandriam uxo­rem ipsius Datiani (for so hee calls him) us (que) ad Martyrium confortavit. Nicephorus Callistus, re­ports this passage differently from those before him; L. 7. Cap. 15. as viz. that by his earnest prayers to God, he restored the Empresse Alexandra, which had long beene dead, from the powers of Hell and of the grave. Reginam (que) Alexandram iamdudum de­functam oratione sola; ab inferis revocavit. What this should aime at, is as before I said, not alto­gether so easie to unriddle, as the former. I reade indeed, that Alexandria one of the principall Ci­ties of the Roman Empire, and at that time the Queene of Africke, revolted from that State (prompted unto it by the factious plottes of one Achilles) at the first entrance of Diocletian on the Throne. For which, as many of the chiefest of them were deservedly put to death; so was the whole City in no small danger to bee utterly destroyed. So witnesseth Eusebius. [...]. This I have read I say, and this may well agree with Diocletians putting his La­dy Alexandra to the sword: but then it hath no re­ference unto our Martyr, who had not any inter­course [Page 39] with the affaires of that tumultuous City. We therefore must conceive it, that under this Cloud and Parable, the Arians have involv'd the state of Alexandria, under George their Byshop. A City which he found devoted to the memorie of their godly Prelate, Athanasius, and therefore dead to him, and to the Arian party: This City he restor'd (as they would have us thinke) unto a right and lively faith; by his continuall pray­ers and preaching. A City, which when himselfe was by the fury of the people, ledde unto his death; he boldly comforted, and establish'd in the grounds of saving knowledge: so farre, that for Religions sake, they were even ready to ren­der up their lives, and to suffer with him. The first of these reflects upon the Fable, as it is rela­ted by Nicephorus; the later, as it is intimated in the words of Bede. As for the execution done upon that Ladie, in the report of Metaphrastes, it hath relation questionlesse, to that great wrath conceiv'd against this Citie by Iulian the Apostata, for their tumultuous killing of their Byshop whom he greatly favour'd. A wrath so deepely rooted, that had hee come with life and honour from his Persian expedition; hee might perhaps have turn'd his forces upon them.

(8) This I conceive to be the meaning of the Arian Legends in this passage: wherein (as also in the former) I could have gladly wish'd, that those who have delivered to us the lives and stories of the Saints; had sav'd me harmelesse, from the [Page 40] least occasion of conjecture. I meane, if those which have committed unto memory the sacred Monuments of the Christian Church; had not so mingled truth with falshood, light with darknesse, unwarrantable Tales, with Stories undeniable: and in a word, confounded, as it were into one masse, the Temple of the living God with Idols. It therefore was an excellent caveat of Melchior Ca­nus to his Historian, Lib 11. cap. 3. that he should neyther can­vasse over idle Pamphlets, nor give beleefe to old wives Fables: Nec prius lecta auditave descri­bat, quàmea prudenti at (que) accurato iudicio expende­ret ac seligeret; nor put downe any thing into the body of his History, before he had examined it, whether or no it were agreeable to truth. For the defect of which, both judgment in the choice, and industrie in the examining; as he doth seeme to touch a little at Beda, in his English Historie, and Gregorie in his Dialogues: so doth hee fall more freely on Vincentius and on Antoninus Flo­rentinus. Vtrum (que) horum non tam dedisse operam ut res vera [...] certas (que) describerent, Ip. l. 11. cap. 6. qu [...]m ne nihil omni­no praeterirent, quod scriptum in schedulis qubuslibet reperiretur. It seemes (saith he) to bee the chiefe designe of those two Authors, not so much to register things true and certaine; as not to leave out any thing which they had seene recorded. As for Iacobus in his Legend, wherein the Arian fable of the Magitian Athanasius, and that old weather-beaten fiction of the Dragon; are made up toge­ther: we may affirme with reason; that hee con­cluded [Page 41] with himselfe, to set downe nothing faith­fully in the whole Storie of St. George, but his name and Country.

CHAP. III.

(1) A proposition of the two contrary opinions. (2) Calvin the first that ever bid defiance to St. George. (3) Melanchthon mis-reported by the Papists. (4) Calvins opinion in it, by whom seconded. (5) Saint George by whom first made an Arian Byshop. (6) The principall abet­tours of this last opinion. (7) No enemie more dangerous to the Truth, than a great mans errour. (8) An examination of the Arguments drawne from the Canon of Pope Gelasius. (9) And the Authority of Cardinall Baronius.

(1) THus have we shewne, how St. George hath suffered even a second Persecu­tion: how he is made a Martyr, not in his person onely, but in his Histo­ry. Yet all that hath beene spoken of him hitherto, is but an easie Purgatorie; in refe­rence to that Hell which is to follow. For if the Legend did belye him, it onely was (as they con­ceiv'd it) to his greater credit: or if the Arians [Page 42] mingled any of their leaven with his storie, it was to keepe alive in him the memory of a stout Champion of their owne; to shrowd him un­der the protection of our blessed Martyr. But now St. George must eyther poast away unto the Land of Faeries; and there remaine for ever, with other the Chimaeras of an idle head: or which is worse, be layed for all eternitie in the pit of hor­rour, with Heretickes and Atheists. The onely fa­vour which this our curious and quicke-sighted age, can possibly vouchsafe him; is to affirme it by his friends, that he had never any being on the earth; for if he stand to that, it is concluded by his enemies, that without hope of Bayle ▪ or any mercie of mainprise; he must be in Hell. Durus est hic sermo. This is a hard saying, who can beare it?

(2) And first beginning with those enemies of his, which are most favourable to him; wee find how they resolve it, that there was never any such man, as St. George the Martyr. I say which are most favourable: for as it is farre better to be well, than simply to be; so is it a more fortunate and blessed state, not to be at all, than to bee al­wayes miserable. A founder this opinion had of as large abilities, as ever the French Church enioy'd, since the time it enjoyed him. So saith in­comparable Hooker. A man whose bare assertion is by some thought of greater credit than proofes and reason in an other. But we that are not sworne unto him, exempt him not from possibility of errour. This were not to crie downe the pre­tended [Page 43] priviledge of St. Peters Chaire; the cause of so much mischiefe in Christian Church: but to translate it to Geneva. Hee in his third booke of the Institutes of Christian Religion, doth justly and with good reason taxe the Papists, for attri­buting to the Saints those honours, which are due onely unto CHRIST. In which abuse (saith he) they have so farre proceeded, that now our Saviours Intercession is conceiv'd unprofi­table; unlesse Hippolitus, Ch.. [...]0. §. 27. or George, or such like counterfeits, concurre with him. Nil eos Christo reliquum facere, qui pro nihilo ducunt eius intercessio­nem, nisi accedant Georgius, aut Hippolitus, aut si­miles larvae. So he, and this is [...] a great deale of resolution in a litle Language. Now lest we should mistake our selves in this word Larva; the learned Doctor Raynolds tells us, De Idol. Eccl. [...] l. 1. c, 5▪ s. 20. that his mea­ning in it is, Georgium similes (que) nunquam extitisse, that neyther George nor other Saints of that con­dition, had ever any being. And this construction he affirmes out of Canisius the Iesuite, in his fifth Booke de Maria Virgin. where he upbraids it un­to Luther, Calvin, and Melanchthon, that they had left St. George no place nor roome in nature. Cer­tè Canisius Iesuita agnoscit hanc fuisse Calvini men­tem, in Larvarum nomine, quum ait, Nobilissimo Martyri Georgio, Lutherus, Calvinus, Melancthon alij (que) Sectarij, nec inter homines, nec in rerum natura locum reliquum faciunt. So farre the Doctours Commentarie upon Calvins text.

(3) But here I must digresse a litle, to remove [Page 44] a blocke which else would trouble me. For if that Luther and Melancthon, as by Canisius it ap­peares, and Bellarmine doth also say, were of this opinion: then have wee done them wrong, to cast the honour of their voyage and discoverie, upon another. A thing in which I thinke the Ie­su [...]tes misreport them of set purpose: that so their victory, in case they could obtaine it, might bee thought the greater. In Luther I can meet with nothing in this Argument at all: and in Melanc­thon as good as nothing to the purpose. All hee affirmes is this, that they (the Papists) have in an imitation of the Gentiles, assign'd unto particular Saints, particular imployments: making St. Anne (she was the Mother of our Ladie) the Patronesse of Riches, and St. George the GOD of Soldi­ers. Haeret & hic error apud doctos, Apol. Aug. [...]ōf. art. de Invoc. S. (these are his words) quòd singulis Sanctis certae procurationes commissae sunt; ita ut Anna divitias largiatur, Geor­gius tu [...]atur equites, &c. Haepersuasiones planè or­tae sunt ex ethnicis exemplis. This is all, and this I verily beleeve the learned Papists, will not sticke at: sure I am, the Church of England, no enemie unto St. George, hath said as much, and was never quarell'd for it; in the most excellent Homily, against the perill of Idolatrie. ‘What (saith the Homily) I pray you, be such Saints with us, to whom wee attribute the defence of certaine Countries, but dij tutelares of the Gentiles, &c. Yea every Artificer and Profession hath his spe­ciall Saint, as a particular God: as for example, [Page 45] Schollers have St. Nicholas, and St. Gregorie; Painters, St. Luke, &c. Neither lacke Soldiers their Mars, and so forth.’ Thus are the Ro­manists affected towards Luther and Melancthon; as old Rome was to Carthage: apt to beleeve what ever gulls were rais'd upon them, Vellcius Patere. lib. 2. though in themselves unworthy credit. Id (que) magis quia volebant Romani quicquid de Carthaginiensibus dice­retur, credere; quàm quia credenda afferebantur. So the Historian.

(4) But to proceed, the next of speciall note which hath rejected this our Martyr, is Chemniti­us; by birth, a German; by profession, a Luthe­ran: who in his examination of the Trent doctrine, (writ in the yeare 1565.) and in his scanning of the 25. Session of that Councell, Pag. 140. entituled, de ve­neratione Sanctorum, thus hath it. Quin etiam mul­tos Pontificij Sanctos venerantur, qui nunquam vel vixerunt, vel in rerum natura fuerunt, ut Georgium, &c. viz, that those of Rome doe worship ma­ny Saints, which never liv'd upon the Earth; as George and others. So he, and so Chamier a French man, in his first Tome of Controversies lately pub­lish'd. Who in his Index points us unto his second booke, and sixteenth Chapter, with these words; Georgius Cappadox fictitius; Tom. 1 l. [...]. cap. 16. §. 25. St. George of Cappado­cia, a fained person. And in his text he tells us, that the Papists have transform'd the faith of CHRIST, into the superstitions of the Gen­tiles: appointing Catharine, in the roome of Pal­las; St. Christopher, for Atlas; and St. George, [Page 46] for Perseus. Papistas Christianam pietatem in Eth­nicam Idololatriam transformasse, rem (que) ipsam ser­vasse mutatis nominibus: Catharinam viz. pro Pal­lade, Christophorum pro Atlante, Georgium pro Perseo nominantes. To which three forreigners, we will adjoyne three of our owne; all of them able men, and of great credit in their severall a­ges. And first I will begin with Mr. Perkins, who affirmes it thus. Idol. of the last times, vol. 1. p. 682. ‘St. George on Horse­backe, was in former times a representation of our Saviour, who vanquished the Divell for the deliverie of his Church. Now this, and the like pictures of mysteries, were in processe of time reputed pictures of Saints: and are wor­shipped at this day of many, as they have for­merly beene, for the Images of Saints indeed.’ To which assertion of our Perkins, In Le [...]ico poetico it may bee Stephanus alludeth, saying; Theologi non­nulli existimant fictitium esse nomen (Georgium) sub quo veteres Christi, Ecclesiam à Satanae tyranide libe­rantis, imaginem, & passionis meritum proposuerunt. The next in course of time (for so I have of pur­pose rank'd them) is the Reverend Doctor Boys, Gosp. on the a Sunday in Lēt late Deane of Canterbury. ‘The Romish Church (saith he) hath Canoniz'd many for Saints, who can be no better than Divels, &c. So the Papists adore Papias a Millenarian Hereticke; Becket, a great traytor; Sanders, an open Rebell: and others who were neither Saints in Heaven, nor men on earth, as St. Christopher, St. George, &c. And in another place. — For it is doubted, and by Papists [Page 47] of best note, whether there were any St. George, St. Christoper, Sunday after Easter. St. Catharine; Cardinall Bellar­mine confessing, that the Legends of these three Saints are uncertaine and Apocryphall, accor­ding to the censure of Pope Gelasius. And last of all, in a Sermon of his on the fifth day of Novem­ber, ‘—An Idol, as St. Paul affirmes 1. Cor. 8. is no­thing: ergo, the Papists in worshipping St. George, which is nothing, cōmit abhominable Idolatry.’ To make an end, we will conclude and shut up all with that of Dr. Cracanthorpe, in his defence of the Church of England, against the calūnies of that desperate Renegado, M. Antonio de Dominis: who speaking of the grosse and palpable idolatries of Rome, agreeth in this particular, with those that went before him; though in a different language. Nihil de eo dico, Cap. 60. §. 10. quòd pro Sanctis figmenta saepenume­ro vestra colitis, & invocatis S. Georgium, S. Christo­phorum. Mihi vide. Non Sancti, non vel homines isti fuere, sed allegoriae, & symbola. They were not men (saith he) but allegories, as it were, and sym­bols. Which last he labours to confirme, out of the testimonie of Baronius; where he defends a­gainst Iacobus de Voragine, Annot. in Rom. Apr. 2, that our St. George, as he is commonly described in picture, is to be coun­ted rather Symbolicall, than Historicall. Picturam illam S. Georgij, qua eques armatus effingitur, &c. symboli potius, quam Historiae alicuius opinor esse ex­pressam imaginem. Thus the Cardinall.

(5) Thus have wee shewed, how, and by whom, St. George, whom for so many Ages the [Page 48] whole Church reckon'd for a Saint: is accounted no body! And well it were, had not the Church more shamefully deceiv'd her selfe, and hers; than in the placing of an Idoll in their Rood-lofts, for the people to fall downe and worship. But in the next place, we shall see it layd unto her charge; that she hath made them worship, not an Idoll, not a vaine fiction; but even a wicked Tyrant, a most damnable and bloudy Heretique. Calvin at first tooke an occasion to except against St. George: and there was presently inough of those who out of reverend affection which they bare unto the man; did without more adoe, concurre with him in the same opinion. And so it stood untill the yeere 1596. when Doctor Raynolds pub­lished his so learned and celebrated worke, enti­tuled De Idololatria Ecclesiae Romanae. A man, to speake no lesse of him, than in truth and veritie hee hath deserv'd, of rare abilities, a walking Li­brarie; [...] in the words of Aristotle, and absolutely accomplish'd in all the parts and wayes of learning. This great and famous Scholler, considering with himselfe, how little likelihood there was, that the whole Church should be so generally well devoted un­to the memory of one, that had no being; especi­ally so many Authors, of which his infinite rea­ding could informe him, concurring in the men­tion and report of such a Martyr: could not see well, how that conceit of Calvins might any longer be supported. Yet loath withall, to loose [Page 49] that excellent advantage, which might accrew unto the maine of his Designe, from that Impo­sture; if it should fall out to bee so: hee rather chose to make Saint George an Arian Byshop, in which devise he thought hee should receive good countenance from Antiquitie; than fall upon the former course, which hee conceiv'd unwarranta­ble. His reasons are derived first from the reve­rend authority of Athanasius and Greg. Nazian­zen, L. 1. ca. 5. §. 20. by whom it is reported, how George by birth a Cappadocian, and an Arian by profession, was by Constantius the Emperour, install'd Byshop of Alexandria: and beeing slaine in a Commoti­on or uproare of the people, was by some after­wards reputed as a Martyr, though undeservedly; as it appeares (saith hee) in Epiphanius. His words are these. Nam (que) Apol. de fuga, & Apol. [...]. Ep. adsoiitar vit. ageutes, & ad ubi (que) Orthod. Athanasius & Ora. in laud. Ath. Greg. Nazianz. testantur Georgium Cappadocem, homi­nem improbum, haereticum Arianum, malum genere, peiorem animo, cum militari manu & satellitibus A­lexandriam, à Constantio missum pro Episcopo eius urbis se gessisse. Amm. Marc. lib 22. Qui cum ab Ethnicis crudelissimè sub Iuliano Apostata, peremptus esset, cadaver (que) eius igne crematum, & cineres in mare proiceti, ne hono­rifice tanquam Martyr a Christianis sepeliretur à non­nullis postea pro Martyre coli coepit, immerito, ut eos redarguens docet Haeres. 76. Epiphanius. vertumamen coli coe­pit. After (saith he) his Acts and passion, being compos'd and publish'd by his Sect [...]ries, found such applause and entert [...]inment: that the whole Church both E [...]st and West thus trump'd and [Page 50] baffled by the Hereticks; assum'd their George in­to the number of the holy Martyrs. Immò si accu­ratiùs animadvertatur, &c. patebit universalem Ec­clesiam, id est, orientalem & occidentalem, ab Ari­anis delusam, Georgium Arianum pro Martyre co­luisse. For further proofe of this, he tels us of Pa­sicrates Apud Surium de probat. S. Hist. Tom. 2, and Metaphrastes, of Hist. part. 1. tit. 8. c. 1. §. 23. Antoninus, and Specul. Histor. l. 22. c. 131. Vincentius, that they make mention all of them, of that great skyrmish which our Martyr had with Athanasius a Magitian: and that he is, by them and others, said to be borne in Cappadocia; In Martyrol. 9. Cal. Maij. as was al­so George the Arian. Adde hereunto, that Beda makes him suffer under Dacianus King of Persia, a Prince that had no lesse than seventy Kings at his Command; and that the Arian Legend cyted in Baronius, doth also report it, save that the under Princes are there numbred to bee seventy fiue: Sed unum est idem (que) somnium; but this (saith he) is but the selfe-same Dreame, a little altered in the telling.

(6) The way thus opened by a man of that e­steeme, as Doctor Reynolds alwayes carried; and the opinion countenanced by such variety of lear­ning, such multiplicity of allegations: no mar­vaile, if without further question, it found a wil­ling entertainment: Not at home onely, but in all parts abroad, where the Idolatries of Rome were talk'd of, L. 9. Cap. 21. and disproved. And first, we have Polanus, in his Syntagma Theologicum, printed anno 1606. so well affected in the cause, so well devo­ted to the judgment of that learned Doctour, that [Page 49] he is loath to change the words: for thus he hath it. Lib. 9. cap. 21. Georgius ille Cappadox, quem Romanenses pro Sancto colunt, fuit homo improbus, haereticus Aria­nus, malus genere, pejor animo, qui cum militari ma­nu & satellitibus Alexandriam à Constantio missus, pro Episcopo cius urbis se gessit. Qui cum ab Ethnicis sub Iuliano Apostata crudelissimè peremptus esset, ca­daver (que) eius igne crematum, & cineres in mare pro­iecti; à nonnullis postea pro Martyre coli coepit, sed immeritò: ut eos redarguens docet Epiphanius. This he, and this the very same with that which was before recyted. Which in almost the selfe-same words, was before him repeated by the learned Iunius in his Animadversions on the Cardinall; publish'd in the yeare 1600. both of them draw­ing from the same Fountaine. The next in course of time, the Reverend Peter Moulin, late Prea­cher to the Church in Paris. He in his answer un­to Card. Peron, in the defence of our most excel­lent Soveraigne now with God; hath one whole Chapter with this title: viz. Quelle asseurance l' e­glise Romaine a que les Saincts qu' elle invoque sont vrayement Saincts; L. 9 C. 5. What good assurance those of Rome can have of this, that those Saints which commonly they worship, were Saints indeed. And there we reade it, Combien absurde est la fable de St. George combattant a cheval contre un Dragon? Chacun scait que les ennemis de St. Athanase l' accu­soyent d'estre Magitien, et que son ennemi capital fut George Arien, lequel empiera son seige. Dont appert que ce George estoit un Heretique Arien. How [Page 54] foolish and ridiculous (saith he) is that old Fable of St. George on Horsebacke, encountring with the Dragon. Every man knoweth that the enemies of St. Athanasius accused him of Sorcerie and Ma­gicke; and that his capitall enemie was George the Arian, which intruded himselfe into the Church of Alexandria: whence it is evident, that this their George can be no other, than that Arian Hereticke. The reason is, Car sa vie dit qu' ill a eu des grands combats contre le Magitien Athanase: because his Legend tells us, that hee had many bickerings with the Magitian Athanasius. After him followes Dr. Primrose: who in a Letter to my Lord of Exeter now beeing, and extant in a litle booke entituled the Reconciler, touching the visibility and beeing of the Roman Church; doth thus expresse himselfe, and in these words. ‘Nay as Calvin said truely, CHRIST, in the Roman Church, is hardly knowne amongst the Saints: of whom some be in Heaven, as the Apostles, &c. and some in Hell, as St. George an Arian Here­ticke, and bloudy Butcher of true Christians.’ So hee: and this is contrary to the proverbe, short and sowre. Wee will conclude this ranke with Dr. Hakewell, in his Examination of the com­mon errour, touching the decay of nature. The first whole Chapter of which worke is employed in this, ‘that there are many of those opinions which are commonly receiv'd both in ordinarie speech, and in the writings of learned men; which notwithstanding are by others eyther manifest­ly [Page 51] convinced of falshood, or at least-wise sus­pected justly of it. And in particular. In Historie Ecclesiasticall (saith he) it is commonly recei­ved, Sect. 3. §. 3. that St. George was an holy Martyr, and that he conquered the Dragon: whereas Dr. Raynolds proves him to have bin both a wicked man, and an Arian, by the testimonie of Epipha­nius, Athanasius, & Greg. Nazianzen. And Baronius himselfe in plaine termes affirmeth, Apparet totam illam de Actis Georgij fabulam, fuisse commentum Arianorum; It appeares that the whole storie of St. George is nothing else but a forgerie of the Arians. Yet was he receiv'd (as wee know) as a canonized Saint through Christendome; and to be the Patron, both of our nation, and of the most honourable Order of Knighthood in the world.’

(7) So farre the Doctour, who in the entrance of his Worke, and almost the first words of it, hath given us an especiall Item out of Plinie: which and the words that follow, I shall here transcribe, that so his owne sword may bee turned against him, and against those also, both of the same and the other partie. Thus hee begins. Nec alius pronior fidei lapsus, quam ubi rei falsae gravis Au­thor exttiit, saith Plinie, Men doe not any where more easily erre, than where they follow a guide, whom they presume they may safely trust. They cannot quickly be perswaded, that he who is in reputation for knowledge and wisedome, and whose Doctrine is admired in [Page 52] weighty matters; should mistake in points of lesser consequence: the greatest part of the world being fed rather with the names of their Masters, and with the reverend respect they beare their persons or memories; than with the soundnesse and truth of the things they teach. Wherein that of Vadianus, is, and ever will bee verified, Magnos errores, magnorum virorum autoritate persuasi, transmittimus; We deliver o­ver, as it were by tradition and from hand to hand, great Errours, being thereunto induced by the authority of great men.’ So hee; and cer­tainely there could not any thing be spoken more unto the disadvantage of himselfe, and of all those also which have declared themselves against St. George; the Leaders of each severall side excepted onely. Calvin, a reverend man, a man whose Do­ctrine we admire in weightie matters: and shall we thinke he is mistaken in points of lesser consequence? Reynolds, a learned man, a man in Reputation both for Knowledge and for Wisdome; and can he al­so be mistaken? Nothing lesse. Honesta potius esse vitia, quàm turpem Catonem: We rather must be­leeve that truth is falshood, than that such able men, so much advanced in the opinion of the world, should maintaine an Errour. So dange­rous a matter is it, for men of great esteeme and credit in the wayes of learning, to maintaine an Errour; because their affirmavits, are by the grea­ter part of men, receiv'd without examina­tion.

[Page 53](8) But it is now time, that we returne unto St. George, whom we have left alone to make good his party, against these severall Squadrons: both which already have defied him, and are now ve­ry eager for the battaile. And questionlesse, wee might expect a bloudie day, could they agree a­mong themselves: for heere is Ephraim against Manasses, and Manasses against Ephraim; but both together against Iudah. And though we might ac­cording to the ordinary course of Warre, preserve our selves entire, and lye aloofe in expectation of the issue; while they contend and fight it out a­mong themselves: yet wee will doe our best to give each party satisfaction, though we despaire to make them friends. I say to give each partie satisfaction, which may soone be done: there be­ing but one argument, more than the credit of their Leaders, alleadged on eyther partie. Of these the one is brought on the behalfe of those, which hold St. George to bee a fiction, or non ens; out of the Canon and Decree of Pope Gelasius: the other, on their side which make our S. an Arian Bi­shop, out of the writings of the famous Cardi­nall Baronius. These we will answer first, reserving such as may be urged on the behalfe of Calvin; and have already beene alleaged by Doctor Rey­nolds; to their severall times and places. And first it is alleaged by the late Reverend Doctor B [...]ys, that Bellarmine confesseth that the Legend of St. George is uncertaine and Apocryphall, ac­cording to the censure of Pope Gelasius. In [Page 54] this I will not take upon me to be Bellarmines At­tourney. [...]de [...] Sanct. c. 20. Aetatem habet, hee is old inough: Let him in Gods name be his owne Advocate, and an­swere for himselfe. A thing to which hee may be easily intreated, and therefore makes reply, that true it is, some of the stories of the Saints are both uncertaine and Apocryphall. What then? Yet notwithstanding it doth not follow thereup­on, that therefore there were no such Saints. Resp. Sanctorum quorundam historias Apocryphas esse, & incertas; non tamen propterea Sanctos ipsos nunquam fuisse. As for the censure of Pope Ge­lasius, we grant indeed (saith hee) that he hath noted, the storie of St. George which was then ex­tant, to bee Apocryphall: but wee must also tell you, that in the very same Decree and Canon, hee doth afford Saint George all due and pious honours. Quocirca Gelasins Ponti­fex Historiam Georgij (quae tune exstabat) inter A­pocryphas numerat; & tamen ipsum S. Georgium colendum esse affirmat. So Bellarmine: and how this testimonie of his, out of the Canon of Gela­sius, may be produced to the discredit of Saint George; V part. 2. chap. [...]. §. 8.9.10.11. is, I confesse, above my reason. But of Gelasius, and his Canon, more hereafter; when we produce them on our party.

(9) The other argument, is on their part, who make St. George an Arian Byshop; drawne from Baronius, in his Annotations on the Roman Martyrologie, Apr. 23. And I may well say it is [Page 55] drawne from him, for even a blinde man may perceive, that it came not from him willingly, no nor naturally neyther. Baronius himselfe (saith Doctor Hakewell) in plaine tearmes affirmeth, Apparet totam illam de Actis Georgij fabulam fuisse commentum Arianorum, It appeares that the whole storie of George, is nothing else but a for­gerie of the Arians. What then? Might not Baro­nius himselfe be deceiv'd? And shall wee cast a­way a Saint to please a Cardinall? For granting that Baronius himselfe said it, yet was it onely the opinion of Baronius; and other men, as good as he, have said the contrary. But certainly Baroni­us himselfe tells us no such matter: I am sure hee meanes it not. Not meanes it I am sure: for had he thought the whole storie of St. George, onely to be a forgerie of the Arians; he would not then have tooke such paines, to reckon up so many Au­thors (as he there doth) in whom there is such ho­nourable mention made of our blessed Martyr: Nor doth Baronius himselfe say so, absolutely, and with relation to the whole storie of Saint George: but onely relatively, in reference to one particular passage, inserted by the Arians into his Historie. The processe of the whole is this. The Cardinall makes mention of the Decree & Canon of Gelasius, wherein the Historie of George the Mar­tyr is r [...]ckoned as Apocryphall: and thereupon goeth on to tell us, what paines himselfe had ta­ked in search of that exploded storie so branded by Gelasius. At last (saith he) tumbling about the [Page 56] Vatican, I found a certaine Historie of St. George full of prodigious lyes, and such as have not any likelinesse with other myracles. Annotat. in R. Martyrol. Apr. 23. Insunt praeterea illic quaedam accepta ab haereticis at (que) Gentilibus; ut conflictus ille Georgij cum Athanasio Mago. Alludit nimirum impius author ad Georgium Arianum E­piscopum invasorem sedis Alexandriae, &c. Atha­nasium enim Magum ab Arianis appellatum, Acta conciliabuli Tyrij satis docent. Besides (saith hee) there are some passages therein, borrowed no que­stion from the Hereticks, as how that George should have great bickerings with the Magitian A­thanasius: the impious Author questionlesse al­luding unto George of Alexandria, and that extreame hatred which he bare to holy Athana­sius; whom in the Conventicle of Tyre, they ac­cused of Sorcery. Thereupon hee inferres, ex quibus sanè apparet totam illam fabulam de actis Georgij fuisse commentum Arianorum. Construe me this, and we shall finde Baronius himselfe no ene­mie unto St. George; but onely to the Arian Le­gend, which was extant of him. Thus have wee seene how much Baronius himselfe hath affirm'd; though not in such plaine termes, as we expected: what Dr. Reynolds proves we shall see hereafter.

CHAP. IIII.

(1) A Coniecture at those reasons which may make the History of St. George suspected. (2) The Church of Rome too prodigall, in the bestowing Di­vine honours. (3) False Saints no preiudice vnto the true. (4) The lives of Saints, how fabulously and vainely written. (5) What might induce the Church-Historians, to that veine of writing. (6) The vndertaking of Aloysius Lippomanus: and how well performed. (7) The inter-mixture of vaine Fables, no preiudice to truth of Story. (8) Of Arthur, Guy of War­wicke, and Sir Bevis. (9) Haereticall dreames and practices, not able to beare downe the Truth. (10) An application of the whole vnto St. George.

(1) THus are wee come at last to the maine shocke and furie of the battaile: wherein if our successe bee answe­rable to the beginnings, wee need not doubt, but that St George may keepe his place in the heaven of glories. A matter which I have lesse cause to feare, because I finde not heere, in the first place, eyther authorities or reasons, set to charge upon mee. Onely a single name, and a bare assertion, stand ready to defend it selfe, and make good the day: as Scaeva once [Page 58] opposed himselfe in the defence of Caesars tren­ches, against the whole force of the Pompeians. A name, I must confesse, which I gladly honour: and doubt not but there was, as hee conceived it, reason inough to justifie and confirme his saying; although hee pleased not to expresse it. Yet give me leave to say, that it is Reason and Proofe chief­ly, which ennobleth and commends an Author: and not the greatnesse of his Name, or confidence of affirmation. Et quanquam in autore satis ratio­nis est, ratio tamen quemlibet magnum autorem fa­cit; as wee reade it in Velleius. I say, I doubt not, but that Reverend and famous man who first de­clar'd himselfe openly, and in tearmes expresse, against our blessed Saint and Martyr: did not oppose himselfe against an Historie so generally receiv'd, as this; without some reasons, which might incline and moove him to it. Which rea­sons since it hath not pleased him to deliver to us in his writings: wee will make bold, as neere as possibly we can; to conjecture at them. A worke of no great difficultie unto any, who hath the least acquaintance with the affaires and passages of the Roman Church, as they then stood; when first the Storie of St. George was call'd in question. I conceive it thus. The Romish Legends, and not those onely, but even the publicke service of that Church, had made St. George, just like to Perseus in the Poët, in killing of a monstrous Dragon; and freeing of a Lady, sole Daughter to a King, from his unmercifull crueltie. Those stories also, [Page 59] which reported of his Death and Martyrdome, had in them (as it might be thought) many grosse and notable absurdities: as that hee suffred under I know not what Dacianus, King of Persia, a Mo­narch that had under him no lesse than 70. tribu­tarie Princes, though others have it, under the Emperour Diocletian, this Dacianus being then President, or (as it were) Proconsul. Now being so that they agreed not with themselves; and that there never was, at or about that time, a King of Persia of that name, and greatnesse of command; nor any such like action to bee found in true anti­quitie, as his encounter with the Dragon: This might occasion, and not without good reason, that the whole Historie became suspected; and therefore that S. George might fairely be dismissed out of the Calendar. Adde unto this, that shamefull libertie which the Man of Rome had tooke unto himselfe, of Canonizing Saints, and ordering the dignities and powers of Heaven; and that profuse and lavish prodigalitie, wherewith hee did con­ferre the divinest honours on unworthy persons, and sometimes such as had no beeing: and wee shall quickly see, that Calvin had some reason, why hee reputed our St. George among his Coun­terfeits or Larva's; though, as before I said, it did not please him to expresse it. These are, as I con­ceive it, the reasons of especiall moment: and these we can as easily conjure downe, as we rais'd them up.

(2) And first, not to say any thing of that [Page 60] arrogant libertie assum'd by them of Rome, in ma­king Saints; nor of those many Ceremonies, which they use in that solemnitie; both of them borrowed from that so famous [...] of hea­then Rome, whereby their Emperours were in­roll'd among their Gods: not to say any thing of these, it is not to bee question'd, but that the Church of Rome hath beene exceeding prodigall of that greatest and most heavenly honour. Wee (know indeed) that innocent and pious Christia­nity in the first times, registred those as Saints, and those onely, which had confessed their Faith in CHRIST, even to the death; and lost their Lives in testimony of a good Conscience: or else had otherwise nobly deserv'd of their com­mon Mother, by their paines in writing, or assi­duitie in Preaching; in the defence of Sacred truth against the growth of Heresie. But after­wards the Church of Rome, advanced into the roome of Christ; and equall in her owne conceit, unto all that was called God, if not above: pro­claim'd them also to bee Saints, which had con­tested in her quarrels, how unjust and treacherous soever. So that the most rebellious sort of Sub­jects, became at last most capable of this high Honour; the greatest which that Church could possibly usurpe: if at the least, their opposition which they made against their Prince, might seeme to tend to the advancement of Ecclesiasti­call liberty. Of which strange ranke of Saints, (not to name Anselme, Dunstan, or the rest before them) [Page 61] was that stout Rebell Becket, in the former times: Clement, that kill'd the King of France, and Gar­net of the Powder-plot; both Sainted, though not solemnely, in the present. Nor was the Church of Rome excessive onely in this kinde, to such as might pleade merit in the Catholicke cause, forsooth: but euen to those, of whose ex­istence any time upon the earth, there is not any the least ground or possibility. Witnesse St. Lon­gesse or Longinus, the name (as they perswade us) of that Soldier, that pierced our Saviours side: which is indeed not any thing but a very Speare, (in Greeke [...]) composed into a name. And next to him, St. Loy, the Patron, if you please, of Cattaile; which is indeed, onely two nayles, (the name derived from the Greeke [...]) two of those nayles conceiv'd to have beene used about our Saviours crucifying.

(3) All this we grant, and this is nothing to the prejudice of our St. George. The Popes have beene too prodigall in bestowing that divine and heavenly title. What then? Therefore shall they which were exalted to that honour, in the common suffrage of the Church, before the Popes usurped this power; bee presently degraded? This were no equitie. Farre be it from us to doe af­ter this manner, to slay the righteous with the wicked: and that the righteous should be as the wicked, that be (I say) farre from us. This was the Argument of Abraham in the behalfe of those few good and godly men which were in Sodom: and such an ar­gument [Page 62] it was, that God Almighty (could not, I will not say, but sure I am he) did not answere; but by yeeelding to it. Hector Boetius, and the Author of the Brittish Historie, have made a Ca­talogue of divers Kings, which I perswade my selfe had never any beeing, unlesse in their con­ceits that made them: and yet it cannot be deny­ed, but there are many passages in both those sto­ries worthy credit; and many Kings, whose acts and beings are not question'd. It was an Hea­venly Iustice in Almighty God, not to destroy the righteous with the wicked: but to be willing to re­prieve that great and populous City of Sodom, from destruction; for the sake onely of ten just and vertuous persons. How unjust therefore were our judgment, onely because of some few Larva's, counterfeit Saints, as we may call them: to prejudice so many of the true and reall, as cu­riosity or spleene may call in question.

(4) A second circumstance which makes the storie of St George suspected, is, that his life hath in it many vaine and grosse absurdities; and some such actions father'd on him, as might farre better in appearance, sort with a Saint in Ovid, than in the credit and beleefe of holy Church. An accu­sation, which we will not plead to, unlesse in say­ing guiltie; nor will the learned Papists traverse the enditement: So that wee have on all parts, confitentem reum, Detradend Discipl. L. 5. a plaine confession of the fact. The learned and judicious Vives plainely tels us, with what great griefe and sorrow hee did com­monly [Page 63] complaine unto himselfe; when he consi­dered with what care and faithfulnesse the acts of Hanibal and Alexander were committed to posteri­ty. At verò Apostolorum, Martyrum, deni (que) Divo­rum nostrae religionis, maximis tenebris fere ignorari: When in the meane time, the Acts of the Apo­stles (understand those written by Abdias Babylo­nius,) those also of the Martyrs, and other Saints acknowledg'd in the Christian Church, were even quite lost amidst the darke and cloudy fogs of ignorant Superstition. Much also to this pur­pose the Complaint of Melchior Canus; L. 11. Cap. 6. an honest man as I conjecture, if ever any was of the Domi­nicks Order. Dolenter hoe dico, multo severius à La­ertio vitas Philosophorum Scriptas, quàm à Christi­anis vitas Sanctorum; longe (que) in corruptius & inte­grius Sueto nium res Caesarum exposuisse, quam expo­suerint Catholici, non res dico Imperatorum, sed Mar­tyrum, Virginum, & Confessorum. I speake it to my griefe (saith he) that the Philosophers have had their lives more perfectly digested by Laer­tius; than the Saints theirs, by Christians: and that Suetonius hath recorded the lives and actions of the Caesars, with more integritie; than wee have put in writing, I say not those of Princes, but e­ven of Martyrs, Confessours, a [...]d sacred Vir­gins. Nor doth he stop here, but tells us present­ly of those fabulous and idle writers; Ecclesiae Christi cùm nihil vtilitatis attulisse, tum incommoda­tionis plurimum: That they not onely brought no profit to the Church; but a full measure of dis­credit. [Page 64] A thing which might be easily exempli­fied in their St. Christopher, St. Dennis, Hippoli­tus the Martyr whom before we spoke of; and in whom not, that ever fell into the hands of any of the Legends: but what need further proofe when we have confession?

(5) Three things there were, which might induce the writers of these darke and superstitious times, to prosecute this veine of writing: not to say any thing of that which is objected common­ly, viz. that they intended onely, aut quaestum, aut errorē, eyther their owne profit, or the peoples ignorance. Of these, the first might be a purpose, pious in the opinion of that age, by setting out the Histories of the Saints, with fained myracles, and wonders which they never did: to gaine un­to their shrines more multitudes of people, and a greater credit, and perhaps a noble emulation. And this in imitation of those ancient Heroes a­mong the Gentiles, who therefore did derive their pedigree from Heaven, that so they might more constantly bee prompted to Heroicke un­dertakings. Vt eo modus animus humanus veluti di­vinae stirpis fiduciam gerens, De civit. Dei lib. 3. cap. 4. res magnas aggredien­das praesumat audacius, &c. As St. Austin hath it out of Varro. Posses'd with which conceit, they so composed the lives and actions of the Saints, as Xenophon his Cyrus, or as Virgil his Aeneas; though somewhat more incongruously: not so much writing what they did; as what they thought most proper for such Saints to doe, and what [Page 65] they wish'd were done. Nam quae de Sanctis Scrip­ta sunt, De trad. D [...]scip lib. 5. praeter pauca quaedam, multis foedat a sunt commentis, dum qui scribit affectui suo indulget; & non quae egit Divus, sed quae ille egisse eum vellet, ex­ponit, &c, So Vives in the place before alleaged. The second was a kinde of indiscretion in the choyce of argument; while such as onely med­led in the Histories of the Church, chose rather to collect together, what ever fables or prodigi­ous Acts had beene reported: than that they would be thought to leave out any thing, which they had met with in discourse or reading. This we haue touch'd at once already; nor will I more insist upon it, Loc. q. supr. than in relating that of Canus: viz. Gravissimos aliquando viros, praesertim in prodi­gijs describendis sparsos rumores excepisse, & scrip­tis etiam ad posteros retulisse. The last might be a purpose, to relate such passages, with which they saw the common people well affected; and which had found already some good acceptance with the Vulgar: who for the most part are de­lighted with strange reports, and matters above ordinary apprehension. Canus loc. Com. lib. 11. cap. 6. Signa ita (que) nonnulla & prodigia Sancti quo (que) memoriae prodiderunt, non quò ea libonter credidissent, sed ne deesse fidelium votis viderentur. And in the words immediately before, Quod vulgus sentiebant non tantum ea facile miracula credere, sed & impense flagitare. So that we may af­firme it well of those Church-Historians, (Church-Poets, as my Lord of St. Albons rightly call'd them) what the Commedian tells us in his Pro­logue, of himselfe.

[Page 66]
Poeta cum primum animum ad scribendum appulit
Terence in An­dria.
Id sibi negotij credidit solum dari;
Populo ut placerent, quas fecisset fabulas.
Thus Poets when they first their minds applie,
In loo [...]er verse to frame a Comedie.
Thinke there is nothing more for them to doe,
Than please the people which they speak unto.

There is another reason, which perhaps might well be added; which is, these large and eloquent Orations made in the annuall commemoration of the Saints departed: Decad. 1. l. 8. whereby their Acts and ver­tues were set forth by all the strength of Ora­tory. This Livie makes to bee a cause, why the precedent acts of the noblest Romans came so cor­rupted to his hands: and this wee may apply in our present argument. Vitiatam memoriam funebri­bus laudibus reor, falsis (que) imaginum titulis; dum fa­milia ad sequae (que) famam rerum gestarum, honorum (que), fallente mendacio trahunt. Where wee may note, that one occasion also was, false images, or rather false inscriptions on their Images: the flattering deceits of Pictures and the Carver: Inde certè sin­gulorum gesta, & publica monumenta rerum confu­sa, nec quisquam aequalis temporibus illis scriptor, quo satis certo autore stetur. So the Historian.

(6) To remedy this mischiefe, in which the Church and Saints had so long suffered; it was [Page 67] given out, by Aloysius Lippomanus then Byshop of Verona, that he would undertake the lives and stories of the Saints; and write them so, as both the Church and they might be free from scandall. L. 11. C. 6. This Canus tels us, was exceeding hotly talked of at the Trent Councell: but withall hee tells us this, Sed hanc m [...]hi adhuc videre non licuit, That it never was his lucke to see it. Had hee beene yet alive; he might perchance have seene what Lippo­manus hath perform'd: but how farre short of his owne boasts, and the great expectation of the world; is easie to be seene by any of his readers. He hath indeed done somewhat in it; De Script. Eccl. in presb. Ach. and Bellar­mine his friend, (who stiles him vir gravissimus, a Reverend man) affirmes that hee hath done it ex probatis aut horibus, out of approoved and trusty Authors. But certainely Chemnitius hath more neerely hit the marke than any other: by whom we are informed, that all whjch had beene done by Lippomanus in this argument, Exam. Conc. Trid. Sess. 25. was but the pub­lishing of the former Fables of the Legend, under the names of ancient writers; bestowing on them onely a new dresse, and a fairer Title-Page. Cum (que) aureae quondam Lombardica historiae fabellae, toti jam mundo foeleant; novo artificio sub praetextu quasi veterum & Graecorum, eadem fabula à Lippo­mano & Surio (this Surius hath scarce done any thing but better'd Lippomanus in his method) quam antea propter actores explosam putant, rursus in theatrum adfertur. So he; nor could the truth it selfe have spoke more truely.

[Page 68](7) By this wee may perceive, how great a roome uncertaine, and sometimes profane rela­tions, have taken up in Ecclesiasticall History: that part thereof especially which treateth of the Lives and Acts of Saints and Martyrs. A thing which might the more be wondered at, if the af­faires of State, and secular occurrences, had not a litle also of the same leaven, In Proem. moulded with thē. Li­vie assures us, that the affaires of Italie, before the walles of Rome were layed, Poeticis magis deco­ra fabulis, quam incorruptis rerum gestarum monu­mentis tradebantur; Were more set out by fabu­lous traditions, than any warrantable evidence of truth. Gellius is bold to give Herodotus, whom Tully calls Historiae Patrem, Noct. Att. l. 3. the stile of Fabler, (Fabulator): Fl. Vopiscus more tartly, as more generally, neminem Historicorum non aliquid men­titum esse; that there was never any Historie without some falshoods. What then? Is there­fore all false which we find in Dionysius of the Kings of Alba? Or shall we thinke that Xerxes, and the other Persian Kings never made any ex­pedition into Greece? Or that no credit may bee given unto profane and civill stories? This were a course, not onely to make question of the times before us, whether that we had Grandfathers or not, or any Ancestours: but also to instruct po­sterity to make like doubts of us, and of those pub­like actions which are now uppon the stage. Ae­neas is not therefore to bee thought a Knight of Faery Land, the issue of an idle braine, a fiction [Page 69] or Non ens; because the Poëts hath express'd him, with some additions more than reall. Nor may we thinke, that there was never such a Towne or Seige as that of Troy; no Priamus, no Agamem­non, no Achilles: because the Father of the Mu­ses, Homer, hath made more of it in his most ac­complisht Poëm; than may perhaps agree in all the parts and members of it, with the truth of sto­ry. It is reported by St. Gregory of Tours, Hist. l. 1. c. 30. that Dionysius, Byshop of the Parisians, the now St. Denis of the Frenchmen, as I take it, did suffer Mar­tyrdome under Decius: B. Dionysius Parisiorum Episcopus, diversis pro Christi nomine affectus poenis, praesentem vitam gladio imminente finivit; as hee there hath it. This I perswade my selfe we may beleeve without much danger, although we give at all no further credit to the Legend: where wee are told how farre he ran after his Execution, ha­ving his head betweene his hands. And we may well beleeve that Simon Eyre was Major of Lon­don; that Crispin and his brother Crispianus were both Martyrs, which is true in storie: although we credit not those things which are reported of them, to the honour of the Gentle-craft forsooth, in idle Pamplets. But what neede more bee said? He that condemnes the Histories and lives of Saints, because of some untruthes which are extant in them: may by the same reason, call in question all antiquitie; and make some scruple, whether or not; there ever was a time call'd Ye­sterday. Denomination according to the rules of [Page 70] Logicke, takes after the more sound and excellent parts, of the thing to be denominated: and there­fore we should rather judge those stories to bee true, because of many certaine truthes; than reckon them as false, because of some suspected falshoods, which are noted in them.

(8) For proofe of which, and that the inter­mixture of vaine fables ought not to bee a preju­dice to the truth of storie; we cannot meet with more faire instances, than here at home. Polydore tells us, that the British Bards and Chroniclers had made their Arthur, not much unlike Orlando, one of the twelue Peeres so much talk'd of: the sto­ries of them both, equally fabulous and foolish. De hoc (Arthuro) propter ingentes pariter corporis vires, Histor. Angl. l. 3 at (que) animi virtutes, posteritas ea ferme praedi­cavit, quae de Rolando memoriâ nostrâ apud Italos de­cantantur. And to that purpose Malmesbury, Hic ille est Arthurus de quo Britonum nugae hodic (que) de­lirant. Caxton hath made a volume of his noble Acts, L. 1. de gestis Angl. and of the Acts of his so memorated Knights of the Round Table; collected out of all the vaine reports which the world made of him. And in the Spanish Romances it is delivered, that after his great battaile fought with Mordred, he was turned into a Crow, and that hee is expe­cted daily by his people: and that for this cause England is so full of Crowes; it beeing of a truth (say they) that since that time no Englishmen durst ever kill them. What then? Shall wee conclude that therefore there is nothing true [Page 71] of Arthur; that therefore there was no such man? This were to vilifie the credit of our best Histo­rians, who tell us of twelve notable and famous overthrowes which he gave the Saxons. This were to frustrate altogether that ample testimonie given of him by the Monke of Malmesbury afore­said; who calls him the support and stay of his expiring Nation. Dignus plane (saith he) quem non fallaces sominarent fabulae, Lot. ut supp. sed veraces praedica­rent historiae: quippe qui labantem patriam diu susti­nuerit, infractas (que) civium mentes ad bellum acuerit. The like may also be affirmed of Sr. Guy of War­wick, whō in our English Pamphlets we have made enamoured of a faire Ladie named Phillis, for love of whō, (or rather upon whose displeasure) he be­came a Kt. adventurer; famous in forreine Coun­tries for his brave exployts against the enemies of our Religion: not to say any thing of the Dun-Cow of Dunsmor [...]-heath; and others of that nature. And yet for certaine, such a man as Guy there was, a noble Champion of the English, against their e­nemies the Danes: and of eternall memorie for his fight and vanquishment of the Gyant Cole­brond. This Camden testifies, and with him o­thers of our Antiquaries; no friends to fond tra­ditions and ungrounded Fables. Thus have they also dealt with Beavoyse Earle of Southampton at the comming in of the Normans. Camden in Bel­gi [...] Vir bellica laude florentissimus, as Camden calls him, A man of rare abilities in the arts of warre; and one that gave the Normans a great overthrow in the batta [...]le of [Page 72] Cardiffe, anno 1070. Yet looke upon him in those idle Rhythmes which are extant of him, his ma­ny victories upon the Saracens; his prosperous loves with the Lady Iosian the Soldans Daughter; his fight with Ascapart, and entertaining of him for his Page; his good Horse Arundell, from whence the ancient Castle of that name, must neede be call'd so; and other such like follies: and then what shall we find in the whole storie but infinite absurdities? So true is that of Cam­den, Dum Monachi fabellis fictis, & commentitijs, [ Beavo [...]ium hunc] sudarunt celebrare, fortissima e­ius facta crassis occultarunt tenebris. And to this purpose Milles, in the Catalogue of Honour. ‘This is that Beavoys of Southampton, whose valour was so great, that the Monks thought they could not extoll him sufficiently unlesse they besmeared his praises with fictions and Fables.’

(9) As litle able are the vaine dreames and practises of Heretickes to beare downe the truth; as are the fictions of the Legendaries, or such tra­ditions as have found acceptance with the vulgar. It is conceived that Peters travailes, or the Itine­rarium Petri ascribed to Clement, was composed by Heretickes: certaine it is, that it is branded in Gelasius Canon, for Apocryphall. Yet questi­onlesse this were an Argument not worthy any answere, but contempt and laughter; should any hence inferre, that therefore St. Peter never cross'd any Seas, or made any journeys, for the inlarge­ment [Page 73] of the Faith. Pope Leo, the first and best of that roaring name, was by the Arians said to fa­vour their opinions; and in the golden Legend it is reported of him, that indeed he was inclined, at least, unto that partie: but I should reckon him of more Faith, than Charitie, that would beleeve it on such weake and faultie grounds. In like man­ner. The Fathers of the sixt Councell of Car­thage, Iewels answ. to the Reply. Art. 4. Sect. 6. among whom was Saint Austin, found by much industrie and search, that they of Rome, for the advancement of their pride and affected tyranny, had falsifyed the Canons of the great Councell held at Nice. Should therefore they have publikely abjur'd that famous Councell? Or judge the whole Hereticall, because one pas­sage of it was corrupted? This had beene such a manner of proceeding, as might have made those Reverend Fathers, for ever odious; and their me­mories condemned in all publike monuments. They therefore made enquirie at Alexandria, and Constantinople, for the true Canons of that Councell: and having found them out, without impeaching in the least manner, the honor of that famous Synod; return'd such answer to the Pope, as his fact deserved. This also ought to bee our method in the examining of Stories; not to sus­pect, and much lesse to condemne the whole, be­cause of some one part corrupted and unsavorie: but rather to cut off the part infected, and to cast it from us, ne pars sincera trahatur; that so it be no prejudice or danger to the rest of it, which conti­nueth [Page 74] sound. So shall wee perfectly make good that saying of St. Paul commended to us in this present businesse by Gelasius: viz. Omnia probate, &c. Try all things, but hold fast that onely which is good.

(10) To draw unto an end, and to apply this whole discourse unto the present argument; wee conclude it thus. Wee grant St. Longesse and St. Loy to bee false, and counterfeit, (not to say any thing of those, who are suspected onely, but not so well convicted of the like intrusion:) and that the Pope hath beene too prodig [...]ll of those Ce­lestiall honours, of which hee hath usurped a dis­posing power. But this, as I conceive it, no pre­judice unto St George, who was acknowledg'd for a Saint before the Popes usurped that lawlesse power of doing any thing in Heaven: before those Counterfeits had any place, in the common Calendar. Wee grant that many of the lives of Saints, are fabulously and vainely written; and that scarce any of that sacred company hath suf­fered more extreamely in the ordinary Legends, than our blessed Martyr. But yet wee cannot yeild, that therefore there was no such man, be­cause his Actes are misreported. Were this an ar­gument of force, wee must not onely empty Hea­ven of many of its Saints: but must correct our Chronicles, and raze out many of those famous Princes, which are mentioned in them. How much more equall is the resolution of Du Moulin, R [...]s [...]. au. Card. Peron▪ lib. 7. c. 5. touching St. Francis of Assise, in Italie, the Foun­der [Page 75] of the Friers-Minors, called vulgarly Fran­ciscans: which is, that hee doth verily beleeve that such a man there was, though in his Legend many things are attributed to him, voyd of sense. Nous ne doutoùs point, que Francoys d' Assise, in­venteur et patron de l'ordre des Cordeliers, (so the French call them) n' ait es [...]é. Mais sa Legende, et les Chroniques de St. Francoys, lui attribuent mille actions destitues de sens commun. So hee, and these his words are next in order unto those, where hee accuseth our St, George of Arianisme: from which, by this his owne rule and (so soone did he forget himselfe) we may most easily acquite him. And last of all, wee grant that many of the lives of Saints have beene abused by Here­tickes; and that St. George hath suffered from them in his Historie, as much as any: but yet we must not yeild, that therefore that is onely true, which Heretickes have trifled of him. It is con­fessed by Doctor Reynolds, one of the greatest ad­versaries of St. George, that many of the Saints had beene thus injured; and that Gelasius therefore might more easily bee couzened, in giving credit to the Storie of this our Martyr. De Idol. R [...]m. lib. 1. cap. 5. At verò progres­su temporis passio Georgij à sectatoribus eius compo­sita, multos sic fefellit, vt Gelasius etiam, tametsi fraudem hanc olfaceret, ipsum putaret nihil ominus sanctum fuisse Martyrem: nec sine probabili ratione, quandoquidem aliorum qui veri Sancti extitissent, passiones, similem in modum ab haereticis mendaciter scriptae essent. If so, then eyther was Gelasius a very [Page 76] dunce, that could not see so farre into the cou­zinage of his owne times, as Doctor Reynolds: or else St. George was most unluckie, to have his Storie onely question'd; and all the rest, no lesse suspected, passe for currant.

CHAP. V.

(1) Vndoubted Truths the ground of fabulous re­ports. (2) The priviledge of two French Chur­ches, and the Fables thence arising. (3) The Barons case of Gascoyne. (4) St. Georges killing of the Dragon, how farre it may bee iusti­fied. (5) The Portraiture of Constantine. (6) The Order of the Dragon, and of St. Mi­chael. (7) St. George how pictured commonly: and what it signifieth. (8) The memorable storie of St. Georges Horse. (9) The picture of St. George, how made a Fable: and by whom. (10) The entertainment of it in the Church of Rome. (11) The Reformation of the Missall. (12) A finall answere to all those on the part of Calvin.

(1) THus haue we made reply to such ge­nerall arguments, as might bee ur­ged on the behalfe of Calvin, against the Story of St. George: as namely, the vaine and fabulous tales which [Page 77] are frequent of him, and extant in his Legend; the dreames, and practises of heriticks, by which the lives of Saints haue beene corrupted; and that unlawfull power which they of Rome haue so abused, in filling of the Calendar, with wicked men, and fained persons. We next descend to that particular exception, which is made against him; viz. That so much celebrated act of his en­counter with the Dragon: which being not up­pon record in true antiquitie, hath made some thinke, that Perseus in the Poet hath onely chang'd his name; and by the change, possess'd a place a­mong the Saints. To this, wee have already an­swered in the generall: and in particular, re­ply; That true indeed it is, no such exploit of his, and the encounter with the Dragon, is to bee found in true antiquitie. Yet wee must say withall, that true antiquitie doth give us such a ground of this report: as may perhaps a little qualifie the boldnesse of the Legendarie, though not quite excuse it. The tale of Perseus, hath some good ground in truth of Storie; although expres­sed Poetically, and with liberall additions: so al­so hath the Fable of Medusa, and her inchanting haires; than which almost nothing lesse proba­ble. What fiction more unlikely than the tale of Phaëton; and that great conflagration of the world by his presumptuous undertaking of his fathers Chariot? Yet Bergomensis & other Authors of good credit doe report; That under an Egyptian King so called, a great part of the world was destroyed [Page 78] by Fire, and such a generall heate and drowth up­pon the rest,

Vt ne (que) quas posset terris inducere, nubes,
Tunc habuit; nec quos, coelo dimitteret imbres.
That Iove for wasted clouds did seeke in vaine,
To shade, or coole the scorched earth with raine.

In like manner, as dealt the ancient Poets with such passages of Storie, as were most serviceable to their purpose: So dealt the Legendaries, which are Church-Poets, with the lives and historie of the Saints. Some thing there was which they had heard of, which might occasion them to ramble from the truth; and please themselves in their owne inventions: wherein as commonly the people reported fabulously of true matters; so they, the Legendaries, extoll'd those fables, as a truth.

(2) Two fairer instances of which, wee can hardly meet with, than two especiall priviledges of two Churches in the realme of France; and the vaine Fables thence arising. At the first en­trance of a new Byshop into the Byshopricke of Orleans, he hath a priviledge of setting free any one prisoner of the Gaole; for what great crime soever he doth stand committed. A priviledge conferr'd upon them, (as Du Chesne hath told us) first in the person of St. Aignan once Byshop of this City; for his exceeding paines and care in the defence thereof against Attila the Hunne. But [Page 79] if we will beleeve the people, and the ordinarie Fables which are grounded on it; we must take it thus. At the first entrance of St. Aignan into the Towne, he made request to Agrippinus then Governour, that for his sake hee would set open all the Gaoles, and release the Prisoners: Vt omnes quos pro varijs criminibus poenalis carcer deti­nebat inclusos, insui introitus gratiam redderet ab­solutos; saith the latter storie. Vpon deniall of this suite, a stone falls presently upon his head; from whence none knew: but as it was concev'd, from Heaven: wounded and terrified wherewith he grants the Byshop his desire, is suddainely made whole; and ever since the Custome hath continued in full force and vertue. Andre du Chesne Antiq. l. 7. c. 2. In like sort: the selfe same Priviledge was granted by King Dagobert, the first (he began his reigne, anno 632.) unto the Canons of the Church of Nostre Dame, in Roan of Normandy: and since confirmed by his successors. A priviledge confirm'd upon them, (as that age and the rest that followed were prone to superstitious bounties) in memory of St. Ro­manus, whose Festivall is heere observ'd with all solemnitie upon the 23. day of October; not long before, Archbyshop of that Citie. But if wee will beleeve the people, and the common fables, wee must take it thus. There was a poysonous Dragon, which had done much harme unto this Province; whom they had tryed by many meanes to make away, but none prospered. At last, St. Romain, then Archbishop of Roan, accompanied [Page 80] with a Murderer and a Theefe, whose lives were forfeit to the Law; undertakes the enterprise. Vpon the first sight of the Dragon, the Theefe according to his nature, stole away: the Murde­rer more hardened in his trade, goeth forwards with him. To make short worke, the Dragon layeth aside his fury, and patiently submits him­selfe unto that godly Praelate: who binding him about the necke with his stole (or tippet) deli­vereth him unto the murderer, and leades him prisoner unto Roan. This wondrous accident is said to happen on an holy Thursday: and that St. Audoin or Owen who next succeeded in that Church, in memorie thereof obtain'd this privi­ledge, that from thence forwards the Chanoins of Our Ladies, should every holy Thursday have the releasing of any Murderer, (whom themselves would choose. I say of any Murderer, Theeves not being capable at all of any mercy: because (say they) the Theefe which was to have attended in that service, stole away.

(3) So farre the storie, as I was told by mine Host at Roan: but for the priviledge it is still in practise, and famous by a great and memorable tryall, not long since hapning: related to me by a Gentleman of good account, and a practitioner in the Parliamentarie Court in that City. The case is this. Not much above some twelue yeares since, a Noble-man of Gascoigne tooke occasion to kill his wife; which done he fled into Normandie: and having first acquainted the Canons of the [Page 81] Church of Nostre Dame with his desires; put him selfe to the sentence of the Court, & is adjudg'd unto the Wheele. Ascention day immediately comming on, the Canons chalenged him for theirs: and the chiefe Iudges, according to the custome, caused him to bee dilivered. But on the other side, it was pleaded by the Normans, that the be­nefit of this priviledge, belonged onely to the Natives of that Province: and they pleaded with such violence, that the poore Baron was againe committed to his irons; till the Qu. Mother had wooed and wonne the people, pro ea saltem vice, to admit of his reprivall.

(4) This storie of St. Romains Dragon, in which there is no passage true, conducts me on, unto St. George; of whose encounter with the Dragon there may be somewhat said, to qualifie the matter; thought not to justifie it altogether. For by the Dragon if we understand the Divell, that old malicious Serpent. Epistola ad Tral. ( [...], as Ignatius calls him;) and the combat betwixt our blessed Martyr and that Monster, those many snares and baites, which by the Divell were pro­vided to intrappe him: we may soone find, how and in what respect, St George his fighting with the Dragon may be justified. An exposition of that fabulous text occurring in the Legend, not forced unnaturally: but such as doth agree, as with the truth of storie; so also with the words and meanings of some Authors, which have writ­ten [Page 82] of our Martyr. Certaine I am that Metaphra­stes in an Encomion or Anniversarie Oration, made in the memorie and commendation of our Saint; doth not allude unto it onely, but affirmeth it. For thus that Author, speaking of those severall baites which had beene layed for the inveigling of this blessed man of GDD; the Kingdomes of the world, and the glories of them, the frownes and anger of the Prince, the terrours both of Death and tortures: speaking I say of these, and how that all of them, and other the devises of that old Serpent, were by that noble Champion frustrate and deluded; he concludes it thus. Licebat igi­tur videre astutissimum Draconem, adversus carnem & sanguinem gloriari solitum, elatum (que) & sese effe­rentem; à juvene illo uno illusum, & ita despectum at (que) confusum, ut quid ageret non haberet. So hee, and this may also seeme to be intended by Her­mannus Schedell, in his worke entituled Chronica Chronicorum: where he doth joyne together the Martyrdome of our St. George, and his encounter with the Dragon; both as it were one act or un­dertaking, Et velut alter Curtius Romanus, Aetas sexta, Pag. 240. vel Co­drus Rex Atheniensium, pro patriae liberatione sese internecioni ad Draconis occisionem, & martyrij tole­rantiam, dedit: as he there hath it.

(5) For further proofe of which, and that this exposition on that fabulous text, as before I call'd it, is not unnaturally forced, but suitable unto the truth of storie; and in all likelyhood a­greeable to their intents, who gave the first hint, & [Page 83] occasion to the fables in the Legends: let us behold awhile the portraiture of Constantine the Great, e­rected in the same figure in a manner; and to the same intent and purpose. Of him wee need not make report, how great a victory hee had against that enemie of mankinde, in his promoting of the faith; and ruining those Heathenish Temples, consecrated to impietie and the Divell. After which glorious conquest, Euseb. d [...] vita Constant. l. 3. c. 3 and the establishing of true Religion in all the quarters of his Empire; [...] &c. hee caus'd his portraiture to bee erected up on high, in a faire table for that purpose, and at the entrance of his Pallace, that so it might be obvious to the eye of every Passenger. Over his head the Crosse, that venerable signe of mans redemption: and under­neath his feet, that great and working enemie of man, the Divell, cast downe into the lowest deeps; under the figure of a Dragon. [...]. The r [...]ason why he caus'd himselfe so to be portraited, to shew, no doubt, how great and notable an overthrow hee had given the Divell: but why hee made the Divell in the likenesse of a Dragon, was in allusi­on questionlesse, unto the Scriptures, where he is call'd a Serpent; and in the Revelation, more par­ticularly, a Dragon. So witnesseth Eusebius in the [Page 84] words immediately following, [...] (the Divell) [...].

(6) To the same purpose also, and on occa­sion not much different, at the least as he concei­ved it; did Sigismund the Emperour, an King of Hungarie, erect and order of Knighthood, which he entituled, Of the Dragon. He had beene fortu­nate in many severall battailes, against the grea­test enimies of CHRIST, the Turkes: and hee had also laboured with much diligence to ruine and suppresse the Hussites, the greatest ene­mies of the Roman Church then being; whereof he was Protectour. This last not onely by perse­cutions privately, and force of armes in publike: but by procuring the two Councels of Basil and Constance, to bee assembled; where the poore Hussites were condemn'd, their cause unheard, and the chiefe Patrons of their cause adjudg'd unto the fire. Proud of his fortunate successe in these great enterprises, he instituted this his militarie Order of the Dragon; so call'd because his Knights did beare for their Devise, a Dragon falling headlong: pour tesmoigner que par son moyen le Schisme et l' he­resie, Page, 1460. dragons devorans de la religion, avoyent 'esté vaincus, et supplantez. And this (saith he that made the booke entituled Les estats du Monde, transla­ted since by Grimston) to testifie that by his meanes, the Dragons of Heresie and Schisme, which otherwise (no doubt) had destroyed re­ligion [Page 85] and devoured the Church; were vanqui­shed and suppressed. Much like to this in the Device, is the French Order dedicated to Saint Michael, instituted by King Lewis the 11. not long after, Anno viz. 1469. Vnto the coller of which Order, there is fastened the picture of St. Mi­chael the Archangell, combatting with the Dra­gon of the infernall Deepes: aurea (que) imagine S. Michaelis draconem infernalē prosternentis, De origi [...]e Mo­nach. l. cap. 59. pectus in­signiente. So saith Hospinian. But this in reference rather, to the encounter of St. Michael with the Dragon, in the Apocalypse.

(7) With these the portraiture of Constantine above-mentioned, and the two militarie Orders of St. Michael, and the Dragon: St. George, as he is commonly expressed in picture; holdeth good proportion and correspondence. His picture as in the present times, we use to draw it; but ab ini­tio non fuit sic, it was not thus from the beginning. For I have read it in the life of Theodorus Syceotes, commonly call'd Archimandrita, or Chiefe-Abbot; borne in the time of the Emperour Iustinian: that then St. George was onely pictured as a faire yong man, richly arrayed, and of an haire somewhat in­clining unto yellow. For so Elpidia doth describe him, in the relation of her dreame, to this her Grandchild Theodorus: if at the least we may take this or any thing upon Surius word, Tom. [...]. in vi [...]a Theod. Archim. p. 737. who fathe­reth this discourse upon one George, a Priest, the Scholler of this Ahbot. Videbam, fili mi dulcis­sime (these are old Grandams words) adolescen­tem [Page 86] valde formosum, splendidis vestimentis ornatum, aurea (que) fulgentem coma; & illi similem, quem pro S. Georgio in eius historia cernimus. Thus was hee pictured anciently. But in the middle times, hee was presented to the common view, more like a man at armes, mounted upon a lusty Courser; a young maide kneeling by him, and a fierce Dra­gon thrust through with a Speare, gasping for life: just as we see him painted, (but there is no mention of the young maide) on our common Signe-posts. A picture which in the darker and more ignorant times, was thought to represent that storie, which was then publish'd in the Le­gend: & which, since it hath bin otherwise resolv'd by the learned of both parties, that it did only re­present some mysterie or allegorie; hath not a litle exercis'd their wits and fancies. Chap. 3. §. 5. Perkins will have it (as before we noted) to bee in for­mer times a representation of our Saviour, who vanquished the Divell for the deliverance of his Church: in which conceit of his, many Divines have closed in with him, which wee then noted also out of Charles Stephanus. Baronius doth con­ceive it, to be the picture of some state or Coun­try, petitioning (according to the custome of those times) the ayde and helping-hand of so great a Saint, In Annot. ad Ro. Mart. Apr. [...]3. against the violence of the Divell. In virgino n. illa typus exprimitur (more maiorum) provinciae vel civitatis alicuius, quae adversus diaboli vires tanti martyris imploret auxilium. Villavin­centius and Hyperius have applyed it to the civill [Page 87] Magistrate, whose principall endeavours ought to aime at this; that they defend the Church, from the covetous tyrannie of the Oppressour, the old Serpent. Dr. Reynolds, as hee preferres this last conceit, before that of Baronius: so doth he seeme to prize his owne, both before this, or any o­ther. With him, the meaning of the em­bleme (or picture Emblematicall) must be this: that all true Christians whom the Apostle calls Gods husbandrie, might learne hereby how much it doth concerne them to make warre against the Dragon; and to destroy him with the sword of the Spirit. Praelec. in A­pocr. 155. Vt sciant omnes Christiani, quos [...] Dei appellat Apostolus, 1. Cor. 3. militandum sibi adversus draconem Apocal. 12. eum (que) Dei gladio con­fodiendum. So he in his praelections on the Apo­crypho: and the same words almost repeated in his booke de Rom. Idololatria. L. 1. [...]. 5. §. 22. For my part, I ra­ther choose (for why in such variety, may not I also assume the liberty of conjecture) to make it, at the least in part; historicall: as being thus con­triv'd of purpose, in those times, and by those men, which most affectionately were devoted to our Martyr; to publish to posterity how bravely he refell'd the Divell, how constantly hee perse­vered in the profession of his faith; the whole Church praying with him, and kneeling (like the Virgin, by him, in that holy action) that GOD would give him strength subdue that enemy, the Dragon.

(8) How long the picture of St. George hath [Page 88] beene commended to us in this Knightly forme; I cannot easily determine: onely I will be bold to say that it is not very moderne, or of small stan­ding in the Church; as may bee gathered out of the History of Nicephorus Gregoras. This Author was by birth of Greece, Bellarm. de Script. Eccl. and wrote the History of that declining Empire: beginning at the yeare 1200, and ending it anno 1344. about which time it is conceiv'd, that he was gathered to his fathers. In the 8. booke (he wrote eleven in all) there is a memorable storie of St. George's Horse: which for the rarenesse of it, and that it is so proper to the cause in hand; it shall not grieve me to relate, nor any Reader to peruse. Primo quadragessimae Sabba­to, cum postridie orthodoxorum Imperatorum & Pa­triarcharum proclamanda esset memoria; tum quo (que) Theodorus Logotheta generalis, à vespera ad nocturna sacrailla de more accessit. Media verò sub nocte, me astante & [...] audiente, quidam ab Impera­tore adest, novum illi nuncium apportans, &c. ‘On the first Saturday in Lent, the Commemoration of such godly Emperours and Patriarchs as had departed in the Faith, being the morrow after to be solemnized: it pleas'd the Lord high Chan­cellour Theodorus, (for so on the authority of Meursius in his Graeco-Barbara, I thinke good to render [...]: I say it pleas'd him to be pre­sent with us, according to the custome at those night-watches. About the time of midnight, I stā ­ding neere him; and harkning to divine Service; [Page 89] a Messenger in all the hast came to him frō Andro ▪ the Elder, then our Emperour; telling this strange newes, and desiring his opinion. But now (saith he) when as the Soldiers of the Guard, [ Milites Imperatorij] were going to their rest; there was a fearfull neighing heard so upon the suddaine, that it made all of us a­mazed; the rather, because there were not any Horses then about the Court; all of them car­ried in the evening farre off, unto their Stables. This tumult not yet quieted, another noyse of the same kinde, but greater than the former; was heard unto the Emperours Chamber; who presently dispatch'd a Servant to inquire into the matter.’ The servant did as was commanded, Sed nihil audivit aliud, nisi ab equo in quodam palatij pariete ante victricis deiparae sacellum, quem Paulus olimpictor praestantissimus effinxisset, D. Georgium pulcherrime sustinentem, esse editum, &c. ‘The ser­vant did as was commanded, but heard no other noyse than what did seeme to him, to issue from the picture of a certaine horse, bearing St. George upon his backe: which Paul the famous painter, had long since painted on that part of the pal­lace-wall, which is close by our Ladies Chap­pell. This is (saith hee) the message which I am commanded to deliver; and to acquaint you also, that his Majesty desires your present counsell.’ Ad haec Logotheta iocatus, Gratulor tibi (inquit) Imperator futuros triumphos, &c. qui­bus auditis, At tu quidem inquit Imp. isto responso ex­hilarandi [Page 90] mei gratia usus, rem ignorare visus es: E­go autem dicam tibi. Nam ut patres nostri nobis tra­diderunt, equus iste alias ad eundem modum hinnijt, cum Baldwinus Latinorum Princeps, a patre nostro pulsus, urbem amissurus esset. ‘The Chancellour repairing upon these summons to the Emperor, found him exceedingly disquieted: and there­fore sportively accoasting him, I doe my Leige said he, congratulate those noble tryumphs, which the lusty neighing of St. George's horse portend unto you. To whom the Empe­rour replyed, It seemes my Lord, that you of purpose to compose my thoughts, and make me merry, will not take notice of the mat­ter: but I am able to instruct you in it. For I have heard uppon good credit, that this same pi­cture of an Horse, neigh'd formerly, as now it did: just when that Baldwin Emp. of the Latines in Constantinople, was beleagured by my Father; and the City taken.’ So farre the storie. All we will note from hence is this, that Baldwin men­tion'd in the Historie, began his Raigne anno 1227. and that St. George, both in his time, and long be­fore, was painted mounted on his Horse; which is as much as I desire for my present pur­pose.

(9) Saint George thus pictured, eyther by way of Hieroglyphicke, as some conceive it; or of Historicall representation, as I rather should conjecture: it was not long before the vul­gar [Page 91] [...] as Aristotle calls them; had improoved it into a Fable. And now St. George must be ennobled for the killing of a Dragon, which he never saw; and ransoming of King Nemo's Daughter, for in the Legends there is nothing told us of his name. Iust as upon the post-fact, the Normans fram'd that doughty tale of St. Romanus and the Dragon; or those of Orleans, the no lesse memorable storie of Saint Aignans Stone. Which beeing so, the people thus affe­cted, by reason of those pictures, which did then commonly expresse Saint George; and the composers of the Legends willing to countenance those fictions, which were already of good credit with the people; it came to passe, that not these onely of the vulgar; but even the best and wisest, as the times then were, ranne headlong on the same Errour. The rather, because the Author of the Legend then in most esteeme, was not of ordinary ranke: a man of speciall eminence for his Workes and Learning; Archbyshop of a chiefe Citie in Italie, and of good credit for a long time together in the Court of Rome! I meane Iacobus de Voragine, whom in this case, the Cardinall Baronius justly blames, for ma­king that an Historie, or a Fable rather; which was in all Antiquitie, intended onely for an em­bleme. In nullis enim quae recensuimus S. Georgij actis antiquis, Annotas in Rom. Mar. Apr. 23. quicquam legitur eiusmodi, ( viz. the killing of the Dragon, &c.) sed a [Page 92] Iacobo de Voragine abs (que) ulla maiorum autoritate, ea ad historiam referuntur, quae potius in imagine illa typum exprimunt, &c. All I shall add is this (which may perchance bee else objected) that De Voragi­ne did frame his Legend, according to the com­mon fame, and the expression of St. George in common Pictures: and not the pictures made ac­cording to the fancie and tradition of the Legend. For it appeares out of Nicephorus above-menti­oned, that this our Martyr had beene pourtraied in this fashion, some space of time before the La­tines were expuls'd Constantinople; which hap­ned in the yeare, 1260. Whereas Iacobus de Vora­gine began to bee of credit, at the soonest, Anno 1278, and as it is conceived by others, not till the yeare 1290. which before we noted.

(10) But to proceed, the Legend thus compo­sed, and by such a man, and so agreeable unto the humour of the people; no marvaile if it found a willing entertainment in the publicke service of the Church: so that in tract of time the Legend or historia Lombardica, for so the Author calls it; became a principall part in the Roman Breviarie. Bona Breviariorumpars, In Epist. Dedi­ca [...]. quod quidem ad lectiones ma­tutinas attinet, ex L [...]mbardica desumpta est, licet verbis paululum immutatis. So saith Wicelius: and wee well know how justly hee might say it, as in the generall, so also in the particular of St. George. For in an old Booke, which I have long had in my custodie, entituled Horae B. Mariae, Secundùm, v­sum Sarum: Wee have this History of St. George, [Page 93] and of his Dragon, thus framed into an Antheme: and as it there appeareth, appointed to be sung on his publicke Festivall; the Antheme this.

O Georgi Martyr inclyte,
Te decet laus & gloria,
Praedotatum militia;
Per quem puella regia,
(Existens in tristitia,
Coram Dracone pessimo)
Salvata est. Ex animo
Terogamus corde intimo,
Vt cunctis cum fidelibus
Coeli iungamur civibus,
Nostris ablutis sordibus:
Et simul cum laetitia,
Tecum simus in gloria;
Nostra (que) reddant labia
Laudes Christo cū gratia.
Cui sit honos in secula.
George, holy Martyr, praise and fame
Attend upon thy glorious name;
Advanc'd to Knightly dignitie:
The Daughter of a King, by thee
(As she was making grievous moane,
By a feirce Dragon, all alone)
Was freed from death. Thee we intreat
That wee in Heaven may have a seat;
And being wash'd from every staine,
May there with all the Faithfull raigne:
That wee with thee together may
Sing gladly many a sacred Lay;
The gracious throne of Christ before,
To whom be praise for evermore.

(11) So was it in our Ladies Horarie, or hora­rium, according to the use of Sarum; and so no question in other of their publike Service-Bookes: [Page 94] untill the reformation of Religion, began in Ger­many by Luther, made those of Rome bethinke themselves; and make some necessary reformati­on also, in such particulars as were most scanda­lous and offensive. A reformation not onely of their manners, which since the difference began, have beene strangely mended; nor of their Do­ctrine onely, which since the opposition, hath beene wonderously altered and refined: but also of their Breviaries, of their Missals, and other parts of their publicke Liturgies. A matter first attempted, at the beginning of the breach, by Pope Clement the seuenth: who using in it the assistance of Franciscus Quignonius, Wicelius in E­pist. dedicat. (hee was then Cardinall of Santa Croce) left in them onely the histories of some few Saints of eyther sexe, of which there was lesse scruple; casheering all the rest, which gave occasion of offence. Vnde non imprudenter fecit Clemens [Sept.] Pont. Rom. adiutus opera Franc. Quignonij, qui historiolas Sancto­rum vtrius (que) sexus, cum Christo in paradiso conreg­nantium, succinctè iuxta & eruditè describi, ín (que) Rom. Breviarium inseri curavit: Omnem calum­niantibus ansam amputans, qui fabulas non histori­as in Templis recitari clamitabant. As mine author hath it. Afterwards, a more exact and perfect reformation of the Missall and the Breviarie, was resolv'd upon in the Trent-Councell; toge­ther with an Index to be made, of all such Bookes, as were thought fit eyther to be prohibited; or noted, with a Deleatur. But by the hasty brea­king [Page 95] up of that Conventicle, (for so the French King called it in his letters to the Prelates there assembled) the whole businesse was referred unto the Pope: by his unerring spirit to bee determi­ned and concluded. Sess. 25. Prope finem. Praecepit S. Synodus, ut quic­quid ab illis (to whom the matter was commit­ted) praestitum esset, Sanctissimo Rom. Pont. exhibe­atur: vt eius iudicio at (que) autoritate terminetur, & evulg [...]tur. So was it done accordingly: the Missals, Breviaries, Rituals, Pontificals, Catechismes, Diurnals, and all the severall Horaries, Officiums, and such like Manuals belonging to our Ladyes service; being corrected first by Pope Pius Quin­tus, and after recognized by Clement, of that name the Eight. By which wee may perceive, that all things were not right in the Church of Rome; how ever they pretended that the Protestants did clamour of them without cause: they being at the last compell'd, though with as little noyse as might be, to make a Reformation both in Doctrine and in manners; as also in their common formes of publicke service and performance.

(12) And now what is there else, which any one of Calvins party, any of those which have de­nyed St. George a beeing; can further question? It is alledged by Doctor Cracanthorpe, to proove St. George to bee non ens, an idle Fiction; that even Baronius doth confesse it: and for a further proofe, Baronius is produced to tell us on his knowledge, Picturam Georgij qua eques armatus ef­fingitur, &c. That viz. the ordinary pictures of [Page 96] Saint George have more in them of an embleme, than an Historie. What then? Baronius doth conceive St. George so pictured, as we see him commonly (and as wee see him in full stature, with his brave Horse and the fierce Dragon, in St. Sepulchres in Paris;) to be an embleme, a Sym­bol, or an Hieroglyphick. But yet Baronius doth not thinke that St. George himselfe was an Hie­roglyphick onely, or an embleme. This is an ar­gument, much like that other which we met with­all before; wherein Baronius himselfe must testi­fie against himselfe, that the whole storie of St. George, was nothing else but a forgerie of the Ari­ans: whereas indeed hee spake it onely of one passage of it, which by the Arians had beene thrust into his History. And this may also be replyed to Doctor Boys, who tells us twice for failing, how roundly Cardinall Baronius had takē up Iaco­bus de Voragine, for his leaden Legend of St. George. If they or any other for them, have more to say; it is as I conceive it, that Article as yet not an­swered touching Dacianus; and the apparent con­tradictions which are betweene our witnesses, in this particular. Which argument or exception rather, we doubt not but to satisfie with as much case as these before it: when we have taken out our Commission for the examination of witnes­ses on our party, in whom such an apparant con­tradiction is suspected. In the meane time, I thinke we may with good assurance of these mens quietnesse hereafter; turne our whole strengths [Page 97] upon that adversarie which hath done us greatest injury. Even upon them, who seeme to censure Calvin as too meeke and modestly disposed, in so great a quarrell: and thinke St. George not wrong'd inough in being thought No man, the issue of an idle braine; unlesse he rather be esteemed a wicked and ungodly man, a bloudie Arian. Calvinus ita (que) mo­deratissime agit adversum Pontificios, ubi de Georgio quem invocant, ita loquitur, quasi nullus unquam, L. 1. cap. 5. non quasi impius extitisset. Thus Dr. Reynolds, whose resolute assertion, and the proofes there­of, are next to be examined.

CHAP. VI.

(1) The whole Storie of George the Arian By­shop. (2) George Byshop of Alexandria, not prooved by Doctor Reynolds to bee a Cappado­cian. (3) The Cappadocians infamous for their lewdnesse. (4) The life of George be­fore hee was appointed Byshop. (5) His Butcher­ly behaviour in that holy Dignity. (6) Degra­ded in the Councels of Sardica, and Seleucia. (7) An [...] of Drusius, in making George the Laodicean, to bee the same with him of Alexandria. (8) The strange effects of fan­cie and a pre-conceipt. (9) George's returne to Alexandria, and the manner of his Death. (10) George Byshop of Alexandria, never re­puted for a Martyr. (11) Shreds of the Ari­an Legends, by whom patch'd on vpon St. Geor­ges Cloake. ( 12) Sir W. Raleighs resoluti­on in received opinions. (13) A transition to the examination of Witnesses on St. George's side.

(1) IT was, as I conceive it, a wise and ne­cessarie course of Casca, a Roman Ci­tizen, to publish by the common Cryer, his Name and Pedigree: wherein hee gave the people notice, that whereas Casca was the name of one of those, which had [Page 99] conspired the death of Caesar; for his part, hee neyther was the Traitor nor any of his kindred. The reason of which action, he thus gives in Dion, [...], Hist. Rom. l. 44. Id. lib. 47. Quòd Cinna nomi­nis causa occideretur: The like device to this, is in the same Author, reported of one Varro: and this device must wee also now make use of, in our present businesse. For such was the most barba­rous demeanor of one George, once an intruding Byshop in the Church of Alexandria, a furious Arian, and bloudy Butcher of the true Christians; and so extreamely odious is his name become in the eares and hearts of all good people: that wee which love St. George, must by the common Cri­er, and publicke Proclamation, make knowne his parentage, and acts, and sufferings. Otherwise it will bee with him, as it was with Cinna; and hee shall suffer for those impious sinnes and cruell misdemeanours, which were done many yeares after his transmigration to a better life. This therefore wee resolve to doe in St George's cause; but not this onely. For wee will first relate the whole History of George the Arian, his Coun­trey, his exploits, and manner of his Death; in which how little is there, which may have the least resemblance unto the Story of our Martyr. That done, and Doctor Reynolds sufficiently an­swered, as I hope it will appeare, in the meere prosecution of the Story: wee will proceed un­to the Birth, and parentage, and constant sufferings [Page 100] of St. George; and to those testimonies after, which all the Ages of the Church, not one excep­ted, successively have given him.

(2) And first wee must begin with the Birth and Countrey of this Arian Byshop, which Do­ctor Reynolds doth affirme with greater confidence than proofe, to be in Cappadocia. For thus hee closeth up his Disputation in this present argu­ment, Ceterum cum Georgius quem ecclesia Orienta­li [...] & Occidentalis pro Martyre colit, De Idol. Rom. Lib. 1. c. 5. §. 22 fuerit Cappa­dox; ne [...] ullius Georgij Cappadocis, ut Martyris, nisi Ariani, mentio ab ullo idoneo autore fiat: vel ista circumstantia demonstrat Georgium, non San­ctum, sed Arianum Martyrem fuisse. In which we have these two conclusions; first, that the Arian George was a Cappadocian; and next, that never a­ny George of Cappadocia, was reputed for a Mar­tyr, but George the Arian: both these, I say, with greater confidence than proofe. For I perswade my selfe, that neyther hee, nor any else of his o­pinion, hath prooved it hitherto, that George the Arian was by birth a Cappadocian: sure I am, that the testimonies of Athanasius, and St. Gregory Na­zianzene, which are produced unto this purpose, doe not proove it. Which that we may the bet­ter justifie, we must take notice by way of antici­pation, that George the Arian, was of a very fickle and fugitive condition: not fixt in any place, (as wee shall see anon) untill hee was appointed for the See of Alexandria. This noted, wee proceed unto the testimonies alledged from Athanasius, [Page 101] according as wee are directed in the Doctors mar­gin: beginning first with that, in Apol. de fuga sua; Athan. Tom. 1. pag 704. Edit. gr. la. where wee reade it thus. [...]. About the time of Lent, (saith hee) came George to Alexandria, sent for, by them which swayed the Court, out of Cappadocia: who heere im­prooved those vices, which hee there had learnt. This is I thinke no argument of any force, be­cause that George was sent for out of Cappadocia, to proove that he was therefore borne there: and therefore on unto the next, which proves as lit­tle; save that the Latine is more favourable than the Greeke. Pag. 944. For in the Latine, translated by Pet. Nannius, wee reade it In Epistola ad vbi (que) ortho­doxos, thus: Et station praefectus Aegypti publicè li­teras proponit in speciem edicti, quibus declarabat, Georgium Cappadocem natione, pro successore mihi datum. But in the Greeke, wee find it onely as before; [...], that George, new comming from Cappadocia, was by the Go­vernour, declared his Successour: Thus doe we reade in his Epistle, Ad solitariam vitam agentes, [...]: Pag. 860. That Gregory was sent to Alexandria, and Auxentius unto Millaine; both [Page 102] out of Cappadocia. Yet never was it thought, that therefore eyther of them were natives of that Country. In Apolog. secunda, which is a third place quoted in the margine, wee meete with nothing to the purpose: onely Pole Iulius complaines in an Epistle to his fellow-Byshops, touching Athanasius, Pag. 748. [...], &c. That Gregory, an alien to the Towne of Alexandria, and unknowne amongst them, was made Byshop. The Latine here, in steed of Gregorie, reades George; which cannot stand with truth of Storie: Pope Iulius being dead almost sixe yeares, before this George was made the Byshop of that Citie. But let it be, that the Greeke copies are corrupted, yet is it but a simple reason, to affirme that George was borne in Cappadocia, because hee was an alien, or a stran­ger to the Alexandrians.

(3) In that which followes, wee have some shew of proofe, at least; which was not to bee found in that before. For in the Epistle ad Soli­tariam vitam agentes, before-mentioned, St. Atha­nasius calleth him, Pag. 861. [...], a man of Cappadocia: and Gregorie of Nazianzum, that Countriman, Monstrum Cappadox, ex vltimis terrae nostrae finibus oriundum, A Cappadocian monster, borne in the furthest parts of all our Country. In­deed St. Gregorie so calls him in the Latine copies, translated by Bilius; which makes the matter somewhat plaine: but looke upon the Author in [Page 103] his owne language, and then it will appeare, to be no such sufficient evidence, as was pretended. For there wee reade it thus, Orat. 21. p. 382. Edit. O. L. [...], &c. Now this [...], which is translated, Oriun­dum, Borne; and whereupon the proofe, such as it is, is altogether founded; ought rather, and more agreeably, to the nature of the word, to bee rendred, Impetu se ferens, running with haste and violence. For who so ignorant in the Greeke tongue, but knowes [...], to be so construed; and that it is derived, ab [...], impetus: and so [...], &c. must bee onely this; That George, a Cappadocian monster (as hee calls him) came with a violent swinge, even from the furthest parts of all the world, to seaze upon the Church of Alexandria. But notwithstanding this, yet hee is here call'd [...], a Cappadocian monster; and Athanasius calls him, [...], a man of Cappadocia: this wee confesse, but so, that it affordeth as little to the proofe in hand, as any of the former. For both those passages, are there spoken, as prover­biall kinde of speeches, then in use: the lewdnesse of the Cappodocians beeing so infamous, that it grew into a Proverbe, to call a lewd and wicked man, a man of Cappadocia. Erasmus reckoneth Portentum Cappadocium, as a common Adage, Eò quòd Cappadocum gens improba & flagitiosa esset: [Page 104] and for a proofe thereof, reflects upon this place of Gregorie. Thus Cicero, speaking of Cesonius Calventius, Orat post redi­tum. calls him, a Cappodocian; Elinguem, tardum, inhumanum, neglectum, Cappadocem, &c. And Freigius in his Annotations, gives this reason, Cappadoces enim malè audijsse, ostendit proverbium. The proverbe which hee mentions, in proofe of such their infamie, is that in Suidas, viz. [...]: Id est, There are three Nations worse than others, beginning with the letter K. Cappadocians, Cre­tans, and Cilicians. And presently hee addes, I know not whether to the same purpose, [...]. The same thing, Purch. Pilgrim. Lib. 3. c. 15. by a Learned man of our owne nation, thus noted, The lewdnesse of the Cappadocians grew into a Proverbe. If any were enormiously wicked, hee was therefore called a Cappadocian. So that the stile of homo Cappadox, given him by Athanasius; and that of Monstrum Cappadox, repeated out of Gre­gory, by Socrates, and others; and out of them by Geo. Cedrenus: was fastened on him for his long abode in that Province, and immediate comming thence; especially, hee having learnt so much (as it appeares by Athanasius) of their bad conditi­ons. Nor is it strange, that Homo. Cappadox, & monstrum Cappadox, should bee here used prover­bially; rather to signifie the bad conditions of the man, than his Birth or Countrey: conside­ring that, fides Attica, and fides Punica, Gracum [Page 105] ingenium, & tenebrae Cymmeriae, with many others of that kinde; are commonly so used, in the best Authors. Well then, it is not prooved as yet by Dr. Reynolds, that George the Arian Byshop, was by birth a Cappadocian: whether there were no other George of Cappadocia acknowledged as a Martyr, but this George the Arian; we shall see hereafter.

(4) But for his Country, not to waste lon­ger time in it, L. 22. cap. 27. it is affirmed for certaine, by Amm. Marcellinus, who liv'd about those times, and whose report may well be taken in this case: I say it is affirm'd by him, in expresse termes, that George of Alexandria was borne at Epiphania, in the Province of Cilicia. In Fullonio (the old Bookes read it in Fullio, and infulio, but mended by Gruterus, out of the autographon of Faucherius) natus ut ferebatur, apud Epiphaniam Ciliciae oppidum, auctus (que) in damna complurium, contra utilitatem su­am, rei (que) communis, episcopus Alexandriae est ordina­tus. So Ammianus: and this is more expresse, than any thing that hath beene hitherto produ­ced, to make him borne a Cappadocian. For his conditions St. Gregory of Nazianzen tells us, Orat. 21. that he was [...], a man of a bad kindred and worse qualities, [...], &c. Not any way ennobled in his know­ledge, nor affable in his Conversation; no not so much as making any shew of godlinesse, or cloa­king [Page 106] his [...]mpieties with faire and specious pre­texts, but apt to any bold attempt; and a most proper iustrument to disturbe the common peace. In his beginnings, a most base and servile Para­site, the common flie that suckt at every Table: so fitted for that office, that all his words and acti­ons did seeme to have no other end, than filling of his belly. His first preferment, was an O [...]fice of all others the most base and sordid, [...]. The Caterer forsooth, or Provisor generall of Hogs-flesh for the armie. In which, he bare him­selfe so faithlesly, so much unto his owne desire of filthy Lucre; that at the last even he was forc'd to take himselfe unto his heeles: and as the custome is of Vagabonds, never to tarry long in any place; untill at last he setled in the Church of Alexandria. [...]. And here (saith Gregory) he left off his roaguing, and began his Villanies. But yet wee must not thinke that he was made a Byshop per s [...]ltum, as the Lawyers say; not taking in his way, others, the inferiour orders of the Church. For Athana­sius tells us, Ap [...]l. de fuga ad Const. prope [...]nem. that hee had before beene made a Priest; and that he so demeaned himselfe in that holy Calling, that he was forthwith deposed from the Ministery. [...], &c. But strugling in those factious and distracted times, against the Rulers of the Church, hee was restored not long [Page 107] after. And being of the Emperours Religion, who then was wholly addicted to the Arian par­ty, and of a subtile head withall, for the dispatch of great affaires: he was conceiv'd to bee the fit­test fellow, to succeed Gregory the Arian Byshop of Alexandria; who had before displanted Athana­sius. So Sozomen relates, L. 3. [...]. 6. that he was setled in the roome of Gregory, [...]. As being active in his wayes, and a stout Champion of tne Sect.

(5) George thus appointed Byshop, was put into possession of the Church of Alexandria by a choyce band of Souldiers, sent by Constantius the Emperour for that purpose. His behaviour, an­swerable to his entrance, violent and bloudy: and such as was not long dissembled. [...], &c. as it is in Athanasius. Hee made his entrance in the holy time of Lent, Vbi supr. p. 704. Ed. gr. lat▪ and presently after the end of Easter-weeke, there was no other tydings to be heard in Alexandria, than violently casting of the sacred Virgins into prison, committing of the Suffragan Byshops unto the custody of the men of Warre, forcible spoyling of the Houses of Widdowes and of Orphans: and o­ther misdemeanours of this barbarous and hostile nature. [...], &c. But in the Weeke immediately after Whitsontide, the people [ [...]] uppon some solemne Fast, gathered themselves together in the [Page 108] Church-yard to their Devotions; not tarrying in the Church, because they had no heart to re­c [...]ive the holy mysteries, with George their By­shop. This cōming to his knowledge, he present­ly sent out unto Sebastiā, then Captain of the Gar­rison, and by Sect a Manichee; to arme his forces, and repaire to his assistance. (Where by the way, I marvaile, and that not a little, that they which made St. George, an Arian, because of the identitie of names: have not made St. Sebastian also an He­reticke of the Manichees, on the same reason.) Vpon this message Sebastian hasted with his band, and even upon that sacred day (it was a Sonday) made an assault upon the people in the place. The profest Virgins were brought unto a flaming fire, and threatned death; in case they would not yeild to the condemn'd Opinions of the Arian Here­tickes: Such of them as continued constant in the Faith, beeing immodestly dispoyled of all their garments; and buffeted so cruelly upon the face, that long time after, it was a matter of some dif­ficultie, to know who they were. No lesse than forty men were violently, and after a strange manner torne in peeces: the rest more merciful­ly dealt withall and banished. Athanas. ut supr. [...], &c. As for the bodies of the slaine, they would not give them to their friends and kindred, that so they might be honestly buried; but kept them privately at home, the better to delight & satiate [Page 109] their eyes with that bloudy spectacle. So true is that of Photius, that George had wrought such bar­barous and horrid cruelties in that poore City: [...]: In Athanas. That even the greatest persecution rais'd by the Gentiles, might in comparison hereof be reputed mercifull.

(6) Such beeing his behaviour both before & after; it is not to be wondered at, if the Church tooke speciall notice of it: the rather because of Athanasius, so unjustly dispossessed, and perse­cuted by the Arian partie. Constans at that time Emperour of the West, and brother to Constan­tius; an Orthodoxe professour, and well inclined to holy Athanasius; summoned a Councell of the Byshops of his Empire, at Sardica a City of Illyricum, anno 351. where among others, some Byshops of the Britaines were assembled. In this Councell, the Nicene Creed beeing first verified and confirm'd; the cause of Athanasius was de­bated: whom by their generall suffrages they acquitted of all crime; and by definitive Sen­tence degraded among others, George the Arian, from the Dignity of Byshop. Apol▪ ut supr. O [...]; as in Athana­sius. Not long after, followed another Synod; holden at Seleucia, a Towne of Asia the lesse; anno 358, or thereabouts: wherein this Alexandri­an George, was againe degraded. [Page 110] The Fathers here assembled, intended, as it seemes some mitigation in the points of Controversie then on foote, and therefore did declare our bles­sed Saviour, to be of a like Substance with the Fa­ther, though not the same. So that the difference now was onely in a letter, though such a letter as made the difference but little lesse: The Nicene Creed pronouncing CHRIST to bee [...], of the same Substance; and this affirming him, to bee onely [...], of the like substance. To which decree, this George, a peremptorie and stub­borne Arian, would not yeeld: For which, with other matters proov'd against him, hee was sen­tenced to bee degraded. I say with other mat­ters prooved against him, because wee reade in Sozomen, that they of Egypt had accused him in the Councell of rapine, and such other contume­lious crimes: Lib. 3. cap. 6. [...]. As that Author hath it.

(7) In this Seleucian Synod, was present also another George, Byshop of Laodicea, a Citie of Syria: an Arian also, or one at least which did not favour the Homousians, for so they call'd them. [...]. Socrat. lib. 1. Cap. [...]. So Socrates. But yet, it seemeth, a peaceable and quiet Arian: one who not onely willingly subscribed unto the Canons of that Councell; but also made himselfe head of a partie against George of Alexandria, in the be­halfe [Page 111] and cause of Cyrill of Hierusalem. This Cy­rill being a learned & a godly Byshop, Id. lib. 2. cap. [...]. Gr. 31. Lat. had a cause dependant in that Synod; and those which were profess'd and peremptorie Arians, did purpose to depo [...]e him: that so there might be roome to settle in Hierusalem, a Prelate of their faction. But on the other side, there was no want of such, who though they loved him not for his Opini­ons, which were true, and Orthodoxe; did yet admire his learning, and respect his person: Here­upon the Councell was divided into two parts or factions: whereof the one was govern'd by Aca­cuis Byshop of Caesarea, and George of Alexandria; the other, by this George Byshop of Laodicea, and Sophronius of Pompeiopolis. And after the determi­nation of the Councell, there is this mention of him in the same Author; that hee did doubtfully declare himselfe in the points of Doctrine then questioned: sometimes abetting the Decrees of the Seleucian Synode; Ib. cap. 36. Lat. [...] Gr. and sometimes more incli­ning to the opinions of the Arians: [...]. Which being so, I doe the rather wonder at a strange mistake in the learned Drusius, who makes this George the Lao­dicean, to be the same with him of Alexandria. For in his Notes upon Sulpitius Severus, In Hist sacra. ad Pag. 149. he hath it thus; Georgius Laodiceae Episco­pus, Cappadox, Arianorum [...]: and after­wards, ad Pag. 156. Georgius Alexandriae Episco­pus [Page 112] à Constantio constitutus, cum prius fuisset Episco­pus Laodecenus. Which words of his, first make the Laodicean George, to bee of Cappadocia; and afterwards translate him to the Church of Alexan­dria: but neither rightly. An errour, into which it is not possible almost, so great a Scholler should bee drawne aside, by specious shewes, and a simi­litude, or rather an identitie of names.

(8) But such for certaine is the quality of fan­cie, and of preconceipt, that it doth frame and fashion all things like it selfe: just as those men, whose eyes are tainted with the yellow jaundise, conceive all Objects which they meet with, to be yellow. When once Pythagoras had formed the apprehension of his Schollers, to entertaine these principles, Diog. Laertius in Pythag. viz. [...], &c. that unitie was the beginning of all numbers; that numbers were the originall of points, and lines, and plaine figures; and these the Parents of the Elementary bodies, [...], &c. out of which bo­dies, the whole world was animated and contri­ved: when he had formed I say, their apprehen­sions to these principles, than which not any thing more foolish and absurd in nature; it was not possible to alter them in their opinions. And so affected also were the Epicurcans, unto those [...] and that [...], Id. in. Epicut. taught them by their Master, and out of which they were perswaded [Page 113] the whole world had beene compacted. So is it also with these men, who having taken a conceit against George the Arian, and his butcherly procee­dings: think presently that every George they meet with in discourse or reading, must be of Alexandri­a. On this conceit, first Dr. Reynolds confounded George the Arian, with St. George the Martyr: & after, Drusius confounded George the Laodicean, with George the Arian. There is another George B. of Alexandria too, Biblloth. c. 96. mention'd in Photius, as the Au­thor of a booke concerning Chrysostom: [...], But who he was, (saith he) and in what time he lived, I am not certaine. I wonder some or other hath not resolv'd the doubt, and made him also George the Arian: that so we might have had a whole messe of Georges, and all but one.

(9) But to returne unto my storie. No sooner was the Councell of Seleucia ended, but George prepar'd himselfe for his returne to Alexan­dria: notwithstanding that he stood degraded by the Sentence of that Synod. It seems he was a man, not to be daunted either with complaints or Cen­sures: for presently on his returne he fell upon his former courses; plaguing as well the Gen­tiles, as the Christians, Sozō. l. 4. c. 16. which would not be in all points of his Opinion. By meanes whereof, and by his insolent carriage towards those of the better sort, he became at last to be generally ha­ted: the rather, because he was suspected to be a [Page 114] Tale-teller, an Informer; and that he did ill Of­fices betweene them and the Emperour: L. 22. cap. 28. Multos exinde accusans apud patulas aures Constantij, ut eius recalcitrantes imperijs, as in Marcellinus. The oc­casion of his death is diversly related. Our Eccle­siasticall Historians agree joyntly, that the Empe­rour had given him license to convert the Temple of Mithras, or the Sunne, which had beene long time out of use, into a Christian Church; and that the Christians finding in it such heapes of slaughter'd bodies, which had beene offered to that Idol ▪ exposed them to the publicke view, thereby to make the irreligion and impiety of the Gentiles the more odious. Netled with which, they fell together on the Byshop, whom before they hated; and slew him in the place. By Ammi­anus Marcellinus it is thus related, that passing once by the goodly Temple dedicated to the Ge­nius, it may be of the Roman Empire; with many of the people, according to the custome, waiting on him: Flexis ad adem ipsam luminibus, quamdiu ( inquit) stabit ho [...] Sepulchrum; Vbi supr. casting his eyes upon it after a scornfull fashion, how long (said he) shall these old ruines continue undemolished. Vp­pon report of w ch, the Gentiles furiously inraged, and hearing presently upon it, that their Gover­nour was newly dead: they greedily apprehended both the occasion, and the opportunity, not qui­eting themselves, till they had torne the man so hated, into almost a thousand peices. On both sides, it is well agreed of in the maine and sub­stance; [Page 115] though differing a little in the circum­stance: both parties, as well the Christians as the Gentiles, testifying this; that as his life was blou­dy, so his death was shamefull.

(10) I have the more at large related, the whole Historie of this bloudie tyrant; because wee may the sooner see, how little probabilitie there is in this, that he should ever steale into that credit in the Church, as to be reckoned for a Martyr. We doe not doubt to make it evident anon, that our St. George was honour'd as a Saint and Martyr, in the time of Pope Gelasius, it may be, during the life also of St. Ambrose. Suppose we then, that George the Arian suffred death, anuo 361. a­bout which time St. Ambrose flourished, though not yet a Byshop; and that Gelasius entred upon the Church of Rome, anno 492. Let this I say be granted, or let it onely be supposed: and shall we think it possible, that in so small a tract of time, if not the same time, the Church should bee so much mistaken, to honour such a barbarous and bloudy Tyrant for a Saint? This is, me thinkes, not likely: and I must crave some longer time, before I dare beleeve it. But George (say they) was by the Arians reckoned for an ho [...]y Martyr. What if he were? Shall we conceive the Church to be so carelesse of her selfe, and in her purest times; as to affoord him roome in her com­mon Calendar, and Martyrologies, upon the com­mendation of the Arian Heretickes. I doubt it much. [Page 116] But what if wee should make denyall to this [...], and say that George the Arian was not reputed for a Martyr; no not by those of the same partie? If wee should say so, I see not yet, what might bee justly sayd against us. Certaine I am, that Epiphanius saith, hee was no Martyr, and hee reasons thus. Haeres. 76. pag. 912. Ed. gr. lat. [...]; &c. ‘But some per­haps will say, was not this George a Martyr, that suffered these things of the Gentiles? Yes verily saith hee, had he endured those miseries in testimonie of the Truth; or had that cruell death betide him, through the malice of the Heathen, for the confession of his Faith in IESVS CHRIST: [...], then had he been indeed a Mar­tyr, and that a chiefe one.’ Certaine I also am, that Amm. Marcellinus hath recorded, that his accur­sed body being first torne in peeces, was after­wards consumed with fire: and all the ashes of it raked up together by the people, and cast into the Sea. And this they did, lest else they might bee recollected, and a Temple built in honour of them: even as we see it done (saith hee) to others of the Christian religion, who suffering grievous torments, and dying in a constant perseverance in their Faith; are by that Sect intituled Martyrs. Id metuens (saith hee) ne collectis supremis, Lib. 22. c. 29. aedes illis ex­siruerentur, ut reliquis; qui deviare [...] Religione com­pulsi [Page 117] pertulere cruciabiles poenas, ad us (que) gloriosam mortem intemerata fide progressi, & nunc Martyres appellantur. So then, it is affirm'd by Epiphanius, that he was no Martyr; by Marcellinus that his a­shes were all cast into the Sea, that so he might not bee reputed as a Martyr: and therefore by what good authoritie it may be proov'd, hereaf­ter, that he was reckon'd for a Martyr; we are yet to seeke. Which being so, I cannot choose but marvaile, how Epiphanius is produced, by Do­ctor Reynolds first, and after by Polanus, as a re­proover of I know not whom, some certaine Quidams, for worshipping the Arian George as an holy Martyr. Haeres. 76. For in the place alleaged, that Reverend Father writing against the Anomaei, tells us this of them, that their Founder was one Aetius, promoted to the Dignity and Office of a Deacon, by that George of Alexandria, who was so cruelly torne in pieces by the people. Which told, he brings in that objection, which might perhaps be made in the defence of Aetius, by the Anomaei; that George by whom their founder was made Deacon, had suffered for the Gospell: and thereunto he makes that answere, which be­fore you read. Not one word more than this, touching the Arian George his being reckoned à nonullis, for a Martyr: and therefore wee must leave both this, and the Veruntamen coli coepit, which comes after, to his bare assertion.

(11) The rest that followeth in that elaborate [Page 120] worke of Doctor Reynolds, is a Collection of those severall shreds of the old Ariā Legend, which have beene patch'd by divers men, upon Saint George's Cloake. The conflict betweene him and Athanasius the Magitian, extant (saith he) in Metaphrastes, and Pasicrates; as also in Vincentius and Antoninus: together with the Fable or the Persian Dacianus, first made a King by the Arian Legendaries; and after so reported in the Marty­rologie of Bede. To this we have already answe­red, I meane unto the first part of it, in our third Chapter: Nor will wee now repeate it. Onely it may be not omitted, that there is no­thing to be seene at all of Athanasius, in the Le­gend written by Pasicrates, who calls himselfe St. George's servant: and that Antoninus, however he relate the passage, somewhat briefly, doth not yet give that Reverend name unto the Sorcerer. Which modesty I also finde, and I much won­der at it, in Iacobus de Voragine. The other Tale of Dacianus, first taken up by Bede, and not un­likely out of some ancient Legend of the Arians; and after by Rhabanus Maurus, Notgerus, and with some difference, by Vincentius, de Voragine, and Antoninus: this tale I say, and what may bee re­plyed in their excuse by whom it is related, we shall deferre untill we come to produce such evi­dence, as speakes on our side. As for the Em­presse Alexandra, the wife of Diocletian, so say Pasicrates, and Metaphrastes; of Dacianus, as it is [Page 121] In Beda, Rhabanus Maurus, and Notgerus: seeing she is not brought to testifie against us, and that already shee hath beene examin'd in our in our third Chapter; wee doe discharge her of the Court. If there be any thing behind unanswe­red, it is that all our Authors generally agree, that George our Martyr was by birth a Cappado [...]i­an: huc accedit quòd suum utri (que) Georgium Cappado­cem fuisse aiunt, De Idol. Rom. l. 1. cap. 5.22. as he hath it in his arguments a­gainst ns. This we affirme. What then: Can a­ny hereupon conclude, that therefore George the Martyr, must needs be George the Arian: be­cause this latter is conceiv'd (conceiv'd I say, not prooved) to be borne in Cappadocia?) Then either must all Cappadocians be of that sect, or else all GEORGES at the least, which were of Cappado­cia; which were ridiculous to say, and no lesse foolish to beleve: neither the name, nor Coun­try heretofore accused, as more devoted to that Heresie; than any other of their fellow-names, or neigbour Nations So truely said Lactantius, Adeo argumenta ex absurdo petita, ineptos habent exi­tus. But of this argument, if so it may be call'd; a litle is sufficient.

(12) To end this tedious disputation, (for I will borrow both the resolution and the words of Sir Walter Raleigh, Part. 1. l. 2. cap. 23. §. 5. in a case of equall contro­versie,) ‘I hold it a sure profe in examination of such opinions as have once gotten the credit of being generall, so to deale, as Pacuvius did in [Page 120] Capua with the multitude, finding them desi­rous to put all the Senators to death. He locked the Senators up in the State-house, and offered their lives to the peoples mercy, obtaining first thus much, that none of them should perish, be­fore the Commonalty had elected a better in his place. As fast as any name was read, all of them cryed out instantly, Let him die: but in the substituting of another, some notorious vice of the person, or basenesse of his condition, or in­sufficiencie of his qualitie; made each new one that was offered to be rejected. So that finding the worse and lesse choyce, the further and the more they sought, it was finally a­greed, that the old ones should be kept for lacke of better. Melch. Canus l. 11. cap 5. To which the resolution of an Eng­lish-man, we will adjoyne this Caveat of a Spani­ard: Sine ergo plebem, probabilissimam opinionem, prae­sertim quae penitus insedit & inveteravit, cum maio­ribus suis retinere.

(13) Thus have we done our parts in the de­fence of St. George's Historie, so farre as it con­cern'd the beating downe of that strong oppositi­on which was made against him. Our next care is to justifie his story, out of such monuments of Learning and Antiquitie, as may for ever keepe it free and fearlesse of the like assaults. In which I have directed my discourse, according to the observation of Lactantius, and the method of the Ancients. The observation of Lactantius, that in the search of knowledge, and pursuit of wis­dome, [Page 121] we first doe labour to discover that which is false; and after to instruct our selves in that which is the truth. Instit. Divin. l. 1. cap. ult. Primus sapientiae gradus est, falsa intelligere, secundus vera cognoscere: And as his observation was, so also was his method. For in his first of Institutions, having detected the vanitie of the Gentiles, in their Idola­tries, and impious worship of such a Heard of GODS: in the foure last, hee leades them in the way of Truth, the way of perfect Knowledge and true Religion. This also is Saint AVSTINS method, in his most ex­cellent worke De civitate Dei: a worke of which wee may affirme, that all the trea­sures of Learning both humaine and divine, are amassed in it. Their reason is, ut refutatis ijs, quae veritati videntur obstare, rectiùs asse­rere possimus veram religionem, & Dei cultum. This also is the method of ARISTOTLE, of AQVINAS, and of whom not? And thus it also is, in our present businesse. Wee have already satisfied such arguments, as were made against us, and thereby overthrowne those Workes and Ramparts raiz'd by our Adversaries: Wee now proceed to strengthen and confirme our owne. Or else wee may bee justly subject to that scoffe, which by the same LACTANTIVS is put uppon ARCESI­LAS; Nae rectè hic aliorum sustulit disciplinas, sed non rectè fundavit suam. Which that [Page 122] wee may the better doe, wee will repose our selves a little, till wee have taken out Commis­sion for the examination of Witnesses, on Saint GEORGE'S side: Concluding heere the first and most adventurous Part of this Discourse, this par­tem [...]; as they use to call it.

The end of the first Part.

THE HISTORIE OF St. GEORGE, asserted, &c. The Second Part.

CHAP. I.

(1) The Name and Etymologie of GEORGE. (2) The Storie of St. George by Metaphrastes. (3) The time of that Author: and the reason of his Name. (4) The opinion of him in the Greeke-Church. (5) This Metaphrastes not the same with Simeon the Schoole-master. (6) The Countrey, Parentage, and first fortunes of St. George. (7) The State of the Roman Empire at that time, and Persecution then beginning. (8) The speech of George vnto the tyrants: the tor­ments which he suffered, and his death. (9) The manner of his death according to Frier Anselme; and the English Storie. (10) A reiection of the residue in Metaphrastes. (11) Arguments Ab autoritate negativè, of what credit in the Schooles.

(1) WEe are now come unto the latter part of St. George's Historie; a part wher­in wee shall finde many friends, and few enemies: for now wee are to deale with those, that speake for us; [Page 124] and will not sticke to justifie the Storie of this blessed Martyr, upon their oathes. But first wee will dilate a little on his Name, lest else mista­king there, wee may perchance have all our pro­cesse overthrowne; and this wee will the rather, because the name doth seeme to carry with it, the Osse or Omen of good lucke; and in a manner did presage him for a Martyr. The Name of GEORGE, not to proceed in it more Gramma­tically, is originally Greeke: derived' [...], which is; To till the Earth, or to play the Plough-man. It signifieth an Husband-man; and therefore Suidas doth expound the name by [...], a Tiller, or labourer of the Earth. So Camden, in his Remaines, George, gr. Husband-man, the same with Agricola: and thereunto the famous Spencer thus alludeth in the wordes be­fore recited;

Faery Qu. l. 1. Canto. 10.
There thee a Plough-man all unweeting found,
As hee his toyle some teame that way did guide,
And brought thee up in Plough-mans state to bide;
Whereof GEORGOS hee thee gave to Name, &c.

To this the learned Doctor Reynolds hath allu­ded also, as before I noted; where hee informes us, That all true Christian people, ( Quos [...] Dei appellat Apostolus, 1. Cor. 3.) whom the Apo­stle calls GODS Husbandrie, ought to make warre against the Dragon, mention'd in the Apoca­lypse. [Page 125] But this allusion or conceit, noted before him, by George Wicelius, In S. George. in these wordes. Esto tu quicunq, censeris Christianus, Georgius; id (que) reipsa. Pater enim Coelestis [...] est, inquit Evangelista: Nos huius mystici Agricolae [...] sumus, sicut ait Apostolus. Bee thou (saith hee) whoever thou art that art called a Christian, be thou a GEORGE: and not in Name onely, but in very deed. For as wee have it in the Gospell, Our heavenly Father is an Husbandman: And wee, as the Apostle tels us, are Gods husbandry.

(2) But of the Name inough. The Storie of our Martyr, wee have made choyce to borrow out of Simeon Metaphrastes. For notwithstanding that wee find the Historie set downe at large, by others of the later times; and that not few of those that went before him both in time and lear­ning, have touch'd at it: yet wee have taken him to speake first for us, to open as it were, our Bill; reserving all the rest as seconds, to make good his assertions. I know we might with greater glory, and more seeming shew of Antiquity, haue cast this burthen upon him, that calls himselfe Saint George's servant, Pasicrates by name: the first which did commit to writing, the Death and Actions of St. George; and one (if such a one there was) which might relate the Storie with most assu­rance, as being alwayes with him even unto his suffering. But since the credit of Pasicrates, and of the storie written by him, dependeth onely on [Page 126] the word of Metaphrastes, who ascribes it to him: We may as well immediatly report it out of Me­taphrastes; in whom there is not any thing omit­ted worth our reading, which is found extant in the other. Of whom, and of the time in which hee liv'd, and that opinion which he carrieth in the world, wee will speake a little: because we have made choyce of him, to declare first for us; and it concernes us, not to have our businesse o­pened by a man suspected, by one of no esteeme and credit with the learned. When that is done, we will not beg you to beleeve him any further; than in Sir Walter Raleigh's judgement, we may give credit unto Annius and his Authors: name­ly so farre, as others writing on the same Argu­ment, concurre with him; and justifie his words as warrantable and historicall.

(3) And first, the Age in which hee lived, is diuersly reported. Bellarmine on the credit of Baronius, Descrip. Eccl. hath placed him in the middle of the ninth Centurie; Iohn Vossius in his Booke De Gr. Historicis, Lib. 2. cap. 26. hath ranked him in the yeare 1060! Oraeus Volaterran, our learned Iewell, and Helvicus, make him a babe of yesterday; a writer of the fourteenth Centurie, no older. Of this last com­putation more hereafter: the other two, being the worst of them, more probable than this; though but one true. These two both built upon the same ground, the time of Michael Psellus; and therefore if wee can resolve upon his time, wee have found the other. By Bellarmine it is affirm'd [Page 127] that Psellus was alive, anno 850. Michael the third▪ together with his Mother Theodora, then ruling in the East: which Psellus made a funerall Orati­on in the praise of Metaphrastes. This last ac­knowledg'd to bee true by Vossius; but then he tells us, and that upon the credit of Cedrenus, that Michael Psellus, [...], as that Author calls him, was Tutor unto Constan­tinus Ducas, who began his Empire in the yeare 1061. But in the sifting of the businesse, it may perhaps appeare, that Vossius is not ledde to this by any argument, more than his owne opinion. Non negare possum (saith hee) ijs temporibus ( viz. sub Mich. 3.) vixisse quendam Michael. Psellum; Iu [...] quo supra. nam id apertè testatur Iohannes Curopalates: sed nego istum nobilem illum esse Philosophum, cuius permulta hodie (que) supersunt. He cannot choose but grant, that Michael Psellus flourished in the time of Michael and Theodora: but that this was the Michael Psel­lus whose writings are still extant, this he deni­eth. So then, it being so farre granted, that Mi­chael Psellus was aliue, according to the time as­signed by Bellarmine; we will according to that computation resolve of Sim. Metaphrastes, that he flourished in the ninth Centurie. When we see better reason to inforce the contrary, wee shall not thinke it any shame, to alter our opinion. As for the name of Metaphrastes, it was given our Author in reference unto a worke of his, tou­ching the Lives of Saints and Martyrs: which lives he had collected with indefatigable industry, [Page 128] out of severall Authors, himselfe retayning the sense and matter of them, but otherwise delive­ring the Stories in wordes more proper and ex­pressive. So witnes [...]eth Aloysius Lippomanus in his Preface; Ideò (que) & Metaphrastae nomen fuisse adeptum: [...] enim Graecè, Latinè est Scripturam aliquam dilucidioribus verbis, sensu ta­men & materia retentis, interpretari.

(4) This worke thus brought together, be­came of good esteeme and credit in the Easterne parts: the reputation of the Writer, and the o­pinion had of his good performance in that kind, cōcurring both together, to further the admission of it in their Churches. For of the man himselfe, it is affirm'd by Lippomanus, In Praefac. that by the Grecians hee is honour'd as a Saint: the 27. of November, being assign'd him for his Feast-day. Psellus, a man of speciall qualitie himselfe, hath played the Pa­negyrist in his commendation: and therein added to the fame of Metaphrastes; Adeò bonum est lau­dari à laudato viro. And not he onely, but all the Fathers of the great Councell of Florence, the greatest in the later Ages of the Church; have magnified his Name, and extoll'd his Learning. For vouching him and his authority, in that great point, De filio (que) then debated; hee is summon'd thus: Imprimis ergo Sim. Metaphrastes vestris in Ecclesijs celebarrimus, Concil. Flor. Anno 1436. accedat, &c. Sess. 7. But what need more bee sayd than that of Theod. Bal­samon, in his Commentaries on the Canons of the [Page 129] sixt Synod. For there was great complaint made in that Councell, how hideously the lives of Saints were falsified by Heretickes; §. 6. which 63. Ca­non, together with the resolution of the Fathers, wee have recited in the second Chapter of the former part of this Discourse. Hereupon Balsa­mon takes occasion to congratulate the felicity of the Church, in those latter times; and to com­mend withall, the paines and excellent perfor­mance of our Author, in that Argument. Mag­na ita (que) B. Metaphrastae agenda est gratia, qui marty­ricas pro veritate fossas, non sine multis laboribus & sudoribus repurgavit, & exornavit; ad Dei lau­dem, & S. Martyrum perennem gloriam. So hee, or rather his Translatour: for I have not the origi­nall now by me.

(5) Bellarmine giveth this note of him, De Scrip. Eccl. and the note is good: Videri aliquas historias Sancto­rum, additas à posterioribus; That many Histories were added to the worke of Metaphrastes, by some of lesser standing; those namely which were added to the Catalogue of Saints, after the death of the first Author. Which note of his, together with the testimonies of Balsamon, and Psellus, doe most abundantly refell their errour, which make him such a Puisné: and in part also satisfie it. The first of those, that did disparage thus our Author; Raphael Volaterran: and in him wee reade it thus. Lib 19. p. 234. lu. S. Simeon Constantinopolitanus lu­di magister, circiter annos abhinc 200. composuit [Page 130] Graecè Metaphrastas. Id est, Sanctorum vitas, quae sin­gulis mensibus proprie leguntur, habentur (que) in Biblio­theca Vaticana. I thus translate it in the wordes of Byshop Iewell, ‘This Simeon Metaphrastes, whom Mr. Harding calleth a greeke Writer, Art. 14.6.7. was a poore Schoole-master in Constantinople, and wrote Saints lives, which may well be called, The Legend of lyes, and lived Two hundred yeares agoe, and not above.’ Thus hath Helvi­cus placed his Simeon Constantinopolitanus, in the yeare 1306. which was two hundred yeares ex­actly, before the time of Volaterran: And so O­raeus in his Nomenclator, Simeon Metaphrastes, Con­stantinopolitanus, scripsit de vitis Sanctorum, Sec. 14. So they, but this can nothing prejudice our Sime­on Metaphrastes, extoll'd so highly by Michael Psellus, who liv'd, in their account which speake the least, Anno 1060. so highly praised by Balsa­mon, who wrote about the yeare 1191. above an hundred yeares before this Scoole-master was talked of. Likely it is, this Schoole-master, might adde those Lives unto the worke of Metaphrastes; which by the Cardinall are noted to bee of later date, and a lesse standing. And this I thinke the rather, because Nicephorus, who liv'd then with this Schoole-master, if such there was; hath told vs touching Simeon Stylites, the latter of that name, how that one Simeon Magister (Some Schoole-master perhappes) had written of him; but not so learnedly as the occasion did require. Hist Eccles. Lib. 18. cap. 14. Ea huc vs (que) (de Sim. viz. Stylite) sermone omnium cele­brantur; [Page 131] à Simeone Magistro, quanquam non ita doctè ut magnitudo rerum postulavit, conscripta. But be he what he will, and even as ignorant as a Pedant may be in nature, it is no matter: certaine I am, hee cannot be that Metaphrastes, so much fam'd by Psellus, Balsamon, and a whole Councell; not that, whom wee haue chosen to report the storie of St. George, and is now readie to re­late it.

(6) Of Metaphrastes hitherto. We now pro­ceed unto the storie, which hee tell's vs, thus. Georgius in Cappadocia, non obscuro loco, e Christia­nis parentibus natus; in vera pietate iam inde edu­catus fuerat. Hic cum ad pubertatem nondum perve­nisset, patrem in certamine pietatis egregis pugnan­tem amisit; è Cappadocia (que) cum matre in Palestinam, vnde erat oriunda, se contulit: vbi multae illi possessi­ones, et ingens erat haereditas. Ob generis igitur no­bilitatem, cum iam et corporis pulchritudine et aetate ad militiam aptus esset; Tribunus militum est con­stitutus. Quo quidem in munere, cum virtutem suam in bellicis certaminibus, sé (que) strenum militem osten­disset; Comes à Diocletiano constitutus est, antequàm christianus esse cognosceretur. Cum autem eo tempore mater é vita discessisset, maioris cupidus dignitatis, maximam e divitijs sibi relictis partem accipit, et ad Imperatorem profectus est. Tunc annum vicessimum aetatis annum impleverat. So farre the words of Metaphrastes, which I haue therefore here put downe at large, because it is the ground worke [Page 132] of the whole businesse. I translate it thus. ‘St. George was borne in Cappadocia, of Christian parents, and those not of the meanest qualitie: by whom he was brought up in true Religion, and the feare of God. Hee was no sooner past his Childhood, but hee lost his father, brauely encountring with the enemies of Christ: and thereupon departed with his afflicted Mo­ther into Palestine, whereof she was a native; and where great fortunes and a faire inheritance did fall unto him. Thus qualified in birth, and being also of an able bodie, and of an age fit for employment in the warres, hee was made a Colonell. In which employment hee gaue such testimonies of his valour, and behav'd himselfe so nobly: that forthwith Dioclesian, not know­ing yet that he was a Christian, advanc'd him to the place and dignitie of his Councell for the warres: (for so on good authoritie, I have made bold to render Comes in this place and time) About this time his Mother dyed: and hee aug­menting the heroicke resolutions of his mind, with the increase of his revenue, did presently applie himselfe vnto the Court and service of his Prince; his twentieth yeere being even then compleat and ended.’ This is the first part of St. Georges historie, according unto Metaphrastes. In affirmation of the which I will adde onely for the present, a rowle or catalogue of such, which make St. George to bee by birth a Cappadocian; which is the thing first doubted. As viz. The [Page 133] Martyrologie of the Greeke Church, Vincentius Bellovacensis, Nicephorus Callistus, Iacobus de Vo­ragine, The Breviarie of the English Church, See Vsum Sarum, Edward the third of England, in his Charter of the Foundation of the Church in Windsore, Antoninus Florentinus, Hermannus Sche­dell, Phil. Bergomensis, Ralph Volaterran, the Mag­deburgians, and Oraeus: twelve honest men, be­sides their fore-man; and true most of them; besides all those of the Romish partie also, which are peremptorie in it. The severall places, and the words therein alleaged, unto this purpose; we shall see hereafter. Which being so, I cannot choose but wonder at the boldnesse of one Fryer Anselme, Descript. terr. Sanct. apud. Ca­uis. antiq. lecti [...]. of the Order of St. Francis; who makes St. GEORGE a Native of Palestine, or Syria: and tells us that the house in which he was borne, is still standing; and call'd commonly S t. GEORGES De Acon versus orientem (these are his words) ad quin (que) Leucas occurrit Casale quoddam, quod S. Georgius dicitur; quia ibi natus fuit: & situm est inter montana in Valle. But more I marvaile at Sir Walter Raleigh, that on such weake and shallow grounds should so report it. ‘Five miles (saith he) from Ptolemais (which is the same with Acon) towards the East, is the Castle of St. GEORGE, where he was borne; the Valley adjoyning bea­ring the same name.’ This last indeed we grant, that there is such a Valley, and that it is so call'd; and that there is a Castle and an Oratorie in it, consecrated to our Martyr. Yet this, not in rela­tion [Page 134] to his birth, which none besides themselves have thought on: but on as weake and faultie grounds, his conflict with the Dragon, said by the Natives to be slaine by him in this place; which before we noted from PATRITIVS, and ADRI­COMIVS, in the latter end of our first Chap­ter. §. ult.

(7) Before we travaile further in the Storie of St. GEORGE, we must a litle looke upon the state of the Roman Empire: govern'd by Diocle­tian, in the East; and in the West by Maximini­an, surnamed Herculius. For Diocletian beeing made Emperour by the Army, upon the death of Carus; and finding that the burden was too weigh­ty for him to sustaine alone; he joyn'd unto him in that honour, one of his fellow-Soldiers, this Maximinian: reserving to himselfe the Easterne parts, at that time daily wasted by the neighbou­ring Persians; and sending his Copartner into the West, where the Barbarians of the North and Westerne Marches, were no lesse troublesome. But things not rightly yet succeeding to their wish; as well to keepe in quiet that which was peaceable, as to regaine such Provinces as had beene lost: they tooke unto themselves two CAE­SARS (for so the next Successours were then cal­led;) viz. Galerius Maximinianus, and Constan­tius Chlorus. Of these the latter was by his Pa­rentage and birth, of Illyricum, and by AVGVS­TVS MAXIMINIAN employed in Brittaine, which [Page 135] was then revolted: The other was of Dacia, a neighbour by his Country unto Diocletian; by whom hee was sent out Commander of his Ar­mies against the Persian. Those thus engaged in the common service of the State, and the affaires thereof in better order than before: the Empe­rours now out of action, converted all their force and furie on the Christians; whom they afflicted with the greatest and most savage Persecution of all others. For now not onely some part or other of the Church, was harassed and depopulated; but all at once a prey unto the Sword and Tor­tures of the publike Hangman: no corner of the Empire so farre distant from the Seates Imperiall, wherein there was not havocke made of Gods beloved. Hist. lib. 7. Interea Diocletianus in Oriente, Maximi­nianus in Occidente, vastari Ecclesias, affligi, inter­fici (que) Christianos praeceperunt: quae persecutio omni­bus ferè anteactis diuturnior, & immanior fuit. So PAVL OROSIVS, briefly, according to his man­ner.

(8) The Persecution thus resolv'd on, and begun already in the Court and Seates Imperiall: and not so onely, but warrants granted out unto the Officers and Rulers of the Provinces, to speed the Execution; and that done also in a frequent Senate, the Emperour DIOCLETIAN there him­selfe in person: St. GEORGE, though not yet Sainted, could conteine no longer, but thus ex­posed himselfe unto their fury, & his owne glory. [Page 136] For thus it followeth in the Storie. Cum igitur primo statim die tantam in Christianos crudelitatem animadvertisset, &c Omnem pecuniam & vestem celeriter pauperibus distribuit, &c. & tertio Conci­lij die, qua Senatus decretum confirmandum er at, &c. ipsi omni foi midine reiecta, &c. in medio consessu ste tit, & in hunc modum locutus est. Quous (que) tandem O imperator, & vos Patres Conscripti, furorem ve­strum in Christianos augebitis▪ leges (que) adversus eos iniquas sancietis? &c. Eos (que) ad eam quam vos an vera sit religionem ignoratis, eos qui veram didicere compelletis? Haec Idola non sunt dij, non sunt inquam. Nolite per errorem falli. Christus solus Deus est, i­dem (que) solus Dominus in gloria Dei patris. Aut igitur vos item veram agnoscite religionem, aut certe eos, qui illam colunt, nolite per dementiam vestram pertur­bare. His verbis attoniti▪ & inopinata dicendi liber­tate perculsi, oculos ad Imperatorem omnes converte­runt, audituri quidnam is ad ea responderet, &c. ‘When therefore GEORGE, even in the first be­ginnings, had observ'd the extraordinarie cruel­ty of these proceedings, hee presently put off his military abiliments, and making dole of all his substance to the poore: on the third Sessi­on of the Senate, when the Imperiall decree was to be verified, quite voide of feare, he came in-the Senate-house, and spake unto them in this manner. How long most noble Emperour, and you Conscript Fathers, will you augment your tyrannies against the Christians? How long will you enact unjust and cruell Lawes against [Page 137] them? Compelling those which are aright in­structed in the faith, to follow that Religion, of whose truth your selves are doubtfull. Your Idols are no Gods, and I am bold to say againe, they are not. Be not you longer couzned in the same errour. Our Christ alone is God, he one­ly is the Lord, in the glory of the Father. Ey­ther do you therefore acknowledge that Religi­on which undoubtedly is true: or else disturbe not them by your raging follies, which would willingly embrace it. This said, and all the Senate wonderfully amazed at the free speech and boldnesse of the man; they all of them turn'd their eyes upon the Emperour, expecting what hee would reply: who beckoning to Magnen­tius, then Consull, and one of his speciall Fa­vourites, to returne an answere; hee presently applyed himselfe to satisfie his Princes plea­sure.’ Further we will not prosecute the storie in our Authors words, which are long and full of needlesse conference: but briefly will declare the substance of it, which is this. Vpon St. Georges constant profession of his Faith, they wooed him first with promises of future honours, and more faire advancements: but finding him unmove­able, not to bee wrought upon with words, they tryed him next with torments; not sparing any thing which might expresse their cruelty, or en­noble his affliction. When they saw all was fruitlesse, at last the fatall Sentence was pro­nounced against him in this manner; that beeing [Page 138] had againe to prison, hee should the following day be drawne through the City, and beheaded. Reclusus ergo in carcere, Vincent. spec. Hist l. 12.128. sequenti die tali sententia damnatur▪ ut per totam Civitatem detractus, demum capite puniretur. Which Sentence was according­ly perform'd, and GEORGE invested with the glorious Crowne of Martyrdome, upon the 23. day of April, Anno Domini nostri 290.

(9) For this the yeare and day of S. GEORGE his death, we shall have proofe enough hereafter; of the day chiefly in the Martyrologies, and of the yeare thereof in severall Histories. Proofe also store inough for this, that he was beheaded: in which particular, all Authors which have de­scended to particulars, agree joyntly. Onely the old Franciscan, Fryer Anselme, whom I lately mention'd, will have him end his sufferings in a flaming fire, De script. terr. Sanct. ut supr. at Rama in the Holy-Land. For so it followeth in his text. In Beryth autem occidit dra­conem: in Rama autem, quae distat à Hierusalem per 20 miliaria, fertur fuisse combustus. 'Tis well they are so link'd together, his Martyrdome by fire, and his encounter with the Dragon; being both of them of the same medley. I had almost for­got the doughtie Authour of the Seaven Cham­pions. Who as hee makes the first atchievement of Saint GEORGE, to bee the killing of a bur­ning Dragon in the Land of Egypt, whereby hee sav'd from death the Princesse Sabra: so doth he make his last, to be a dangerous combate, which [Page 139] hee had with a poysonous Dragon upon Duns­mere Heath; wherein the Dragon lost his life, and the poore Knight return'd to Coventrey, his owne Citie, so extreamely wounded, that hee shortly after dyed. And yet the foolish Author tells us expresly in his Title, that there wee have the true and certaine manner of his Death. But as good lucke would have it, hee left behind him to comfort his afflicted people, no fewer than three Sonnes: and one of them, a matter of no com­mon knowledge, was GVY that famous Earle of Warwicke; the other two being preferr'd to place in Court.

(10) To returne then to METAPHRASTES, (for wee will heare him speake no further of St. GEORGE:) wee now dismisse him, to re­late the rest that followes, unto them that dare beleeve him. Wee have already shewne you, how hideously the Heretickes had falsified the lives of Saints and Martyrs, to countenance their cause: and with what little choyce of argument the Church-historians had compiled their Mar­tyrologies, and Actes Ecclesiasticall. Both obser­vations verified in the storie of our Martyr, and the collections of this Author. For in the rest that followes, wee have the Arian tale of George and Athanasius the Magitian; together with the strange Conversion of the Empresse AREXAN­DRA: both which before have had my blessing. These intermingled with the horrible and most unsufferable torments which are there said to be [Page 140] applyed unto our Martyr: so great, so farre a­bove the strength of nature to indure; that wee must needs reject the very naming of them, as things so short of Truth, that in the greatest cha­rity they may not be reputed possible. And for the close of all, a cheate or couzning tricke of his, put by him on the Emperour: whom hee per­swaded after many of his torments, that hee was now content to sacrifice unto the Roman Idols. Which done, the Church made trim, the Priests in readinesse, and many of the people gathered there together to behold the alteration: hee calls upon the LORD, and presently upon his pray­ers, downe came a fire from Heaven; by which both Temple, Priests, and many of the people, were consumed. This last, accounted as an Er­rour (or a Fable rather) in the common Legends, by Antoninus Florentinus: who guessing at some reasons for which the passion of St. GEORGE was judged Apocryphall, Summa histor. part. 1. tit. 8. §. 13. makes this for One, Quòd Daciano dixerit, (for so hee calls him) para­tum se Sacrificare, si faceret populum ad Templum con­gregari; quo facto, oratione eius, igne coelesti totum Tem­plum &c. concremavit. This last accounted also one of the principall excesses of this Writer, in the composition of his Stories; and for that noted by the Cardinall in his censure of him.

(11) These passages in Metaphrastes we ad­mit not in our Storie; and therefore leave the proofe thereof, to such as thinke they may be­leeve [Page 141] them. But for the rest, wee doubt not but to make it good by witnesses of speciall ranke; and many of them of authority undeniable, in points Historicall. The rest, I meane, which is of principall moment, and most necessary to the cause in hand; as viz. his Countrey, and Martyr­dome in generall; the manner of his Death, the time and place of it: all these wee doubt not to make good, by such variety of Evidence, and strength of testimony, as may suffice to make the Storie free from all further question. But for the greatnesse of his Parentage and Fortunes, toge­ther with his Honourable place about the Empe­rour: this wee will take upon the word of Meta­phrastes, untill wee finde some evidence not yet discovered, which can prove the contrary. Nor shall it be sufficient for any of the adverse party, to say, that no such circumstance may bee found in Eusebius, who largely wrote the Story of that last and greatest Persecution: no nor in Bede which mentions him; nor in Vincentius or Anto­ninus, both which are large inough in the expres­sion of his History. For wee know well inough that Argumenta ab authoritate negativè, are shame­fully exploded in the Schooles of Logicke: that the argument would bee ridiculous, should any one conclude, that all the Silvian Kings reckoned in our Chronologies, are to bee rejected; because so many Writers of the history of Rome, have spa­red to name them. I know indeed, in points of Faith and Morall duties, wee may resolve it with [Page 142] the Fathers, Non credimus quia non legimus; and therefore I restraine my selfe to Cases of this qua­litie: and that no further, till I see evidence of reason to convince me of an Error; where proofe of testimony failes. Which ground thus layd, wee will proceed unto the justification of the history in METAPHRASTES; so much thereof as wee have taken, and is most materiall. But we will first make cleare our passage, in the remo­ving of one doubt, and commenting a little upon one memorable circumstance therein; the better to explaine the meaning of the Author, and con­tent the Reader: and having pointed out the scene of this great Action, descend unto our evidence.

CHAP. II.

(1) Magnentius mentioned in the former Storie, what hee was. (2) Vestem exuere militarem, the meaning of it; and when used. (3) Lydda the Scene of this great action; now called Saint George's. (4) Malmesbury reconciled with other Authors. (5) No executions permitted by the Ancients, within their Cities. (6) The for­mer Storie justified, most of it, by Eusebius. (7) St. Ambrose testimonie of St. George, how certaine to bee his. (8) The time and Ca­non of Pope Gelasius. (9) The Storie of Saint George, why reckoned as Apocryphall. (10) The meaning of Gelasius not to explode the Martyr, with his Historie. (11) The Arian George not likely in so small a tract of time to bee reputed as a Martyr. (12) A Catalogue of the Authors cyted in this Booke, which have made ho­nourable mention of Saint George; as also of those Princes, Peeres, and Prelates, which have done him Honour: digested in their times and Ages.

(1) THree thinges there are then, which are to bee dispatch'd, before wee come to the producing of further Evi­dence on our party: viz. A doubt to bee remooved, a notable circum­stance [Page 144] to bee explained; and the designment of the place or scene of this great Action. Of these the doubt to bee removed, is that particular pas­sage touching Magnentius, said then to be a prin­cipall Favorite of DIOCLETIAN, and at that time Consul: and this may well be call'd a doubt, be­cause in all the Consular tables, which I have sear­ched and seene; I cannot meete, during the whole Empire of Diocletian, a Consul of that Name. But if wee can finde out the man; I hope we shall agree with case inough about his being Consul: and for the finding out the man, wee must make two enquiries. My first enquiry is, whether Magnen­tius there mentioned, might not be hee, which af­terwards slew Constans, Sonne unto Constantine the Great, and tooke unto himselfe that part of the Roman Empire, which Constans then comman­ded. To make this probable, (for wee aspire no further) we must first understand, that Diocletian when hee associated Maximinian in the Empire, did take unto himselfe the name from IVPITER; the other his from HERCVLES: Aurel. Victor. de Caesar. c. 39 §. 2. the one, being thenceforth call'd, Diocletianus Iovius; the other Maximinianus Herculius. But not content with this, to make their memory in these adjuncts, more eternall; they rais'd two severall Compa­nies of selected Souldiers, whom they call'd Io­vij & Herculij. Of these selected Companies Magnentius was at that time Captain or Comman­der, ( Comes Herculiorum & Ioviorum, hee is called in the Latine storie:) when hee made slaughter of [Page 145] Prince Constans: and therefore not unlikely, but he may be the Favourite of Diocletian, mentio­ned in Metaphrastes; and by him rais'd unto this honour. If any thing may bee objected against this, it is, that if Magnentius were at that time Con­sul, when Saint George was made a Martyr: ey­ther he had beene dead, before the murther of the young Emperour Constans; or else too old to undertake such enterprises. Of his decease be­fore that time, I thinke there can bee nothing proov'd; unlesse by way of possible conjecture. And for his age, allowing him for twenty, anno 290. when our Martyr suffered, about which age, and sooner, many had beene advanc'd upon spe­ciall favour, to that Dignitie: and it will then ea­sily appeare, that he could bee no lesse than 80. yeares of age, at his usurping of the Empire. This I confesse for true, but yet I must affirme with­all, that age is hardly able to keepe under, eyther ambitious desires, or noble resolutions. For Bretannion, who at the same time with this Mag­nentius, assum'd the purple habite in the Coun­tries of Pannonia, was exceeding ancient: and in the later dayes, Venieri, Admirall of the Venetian Fleet, in the great Battaile of Lepanto, was close upon fourescore; yet of that haughty Spirit that he contested with Don Iohn the Spanish Admirall, even to a Challenge for the Field, who then was in the prime and gallantrie of his youth. A grea­ter age than this, was that of Andreas Auria, Ad­mirall to Charles the fifth; who lived till 94. no [Page 146] lesse: and held unto the last, a man of notable undertakings, and of brave performance. And if we looke on former times, we find that most of Alexanders great Commanders, attain'd unto the age of 80. yeares, or not much short of it; and yet contended with each other, even till their la­test gaspe of breath, for the sole Empire, and chiefe Soveraignty of Greece and Asia. So stir­ring is the fire of glory and ambition, that it will kindle and enflame the coldest appetite of age. Our next enquirie is, whether the name bee not mistaken in the Author, or the Translatours, for Maxentius. Which if it may bee granted, as the mistake is very easie: then will it be a matter of farre lesse difficultie than before. For who so litle conversant in the Histories of those times, but may remember, that Maximinianus Hercu­lius had a sonne so named; and that upon the death of Constantius Chlorus, hee was proclaim'd Augustus, and saluted Emperour by the Praetorian bands at Rome. An honour hee enjoyed not long; being first undermined by his owne Father, the old tyrant; and after slaine, with the discom­fiture of his whole forces, at the Milvian bridge neere Rome, by Constantine the Great. Now if it may be granted, that the name may possibly bee mistaken; as we see dayly worse mistakes, in the editions of the best Authors: how easie is it to beleeve, that this MAXENTIVS, the sonne of the one Emperor; might be made Consul, and in especiall favour with the other? But then it is [Page 147] objected, that we meet not with his name in any of the Consular-Tables. This we affirme, and yet withall that notwithstanding this, Maxentius might be Consull. For besides the Consuls Ordina­rie, appointed for the yeare, whose names one­ly occurre in the publicke Tables: there was another sort of Consuls, call'd Consuls honourarie, appointed onely for a Moneth, and sometimes longer, as it pleas'd the Emperours. Of this See Dion. A custome taken up, upon the end of the Civill Warres, Cum helli civilis praemia festinari coe­perunt, as it is in Tacitus: when now the Empe­rours had many men to gratifie, and could not speed them all in ordinarie Course. Of the which kind of Consuls, Maxentius might be one; so also might Magnentius, though wee find nothing of them in the common Calendars. Of this kind al­so might there be some other Consull of the lat­ter name; although no further mention of him in the Histories of that age and time.

(2) The circumstance to be explain'd, is that St. George before he came into the Senate, put off His military abiliments! A circumstance not express'd rightly in the Author, where we find onely vestem pauperibus distribuit, that he distribu­ted his garments to the poore; and therefore have rather chosen to expresse it in the words of Vincentius: where it is said, that having made a dole of all his riches, militarem vestem exuit, hee put off his military habit, and so address'd him­selfe [Page 148] to speake in the behalfe of his poore bre­thren. Which putting off his militarie habili­ments, is not, as I conceive it, onely (nor per­haps at all) the disroabing of himselfe of his sol­diers coate, or cassocke: but rather the abando­ning of his militarie or Knightly belt; the hono­rarie marke of his well-deserving. For in the times of the Roman Empire, it was a custome of the Prince, to honour such which were of greatest merit, with a degree above the rest: which was perform'd by investing them with a military belt or girdle; the Ensigne of a Knight. This was call'd, Cingulo militiae honestare: and hereunto it is alluded by St. Chrysostome, in his 26. Homilie on the Corinthians, viz. [...]. Let none (saith hee) which is an Officer, presume to come before the Prince, without his belt, and other military ha­biliments. This militarie belt thus given, was an ingagement of the party so invested, unto the service of the Prince: and that in termes so neere and close, that such as had receiv'd the faith, and made a conscience of their wayes, used commonly to cast it from them; because of the incompatibili­ty, that was betweene their holy profession, & that Knightly order. A matter frequent in the use of it, in the times of Persecution; in such especial­ly, who could not patiently conceale their holy callings, and dissemble their Religion. The [Page 149] meaning then is this, that George no longer wil­ling to continue in the service of the Emperour, unto the hazard of his Soule, enounced his or­der: and being so degraded, went up into the Se­nate; no longer now a Soldier of the Emperour; but of IESUS CHRIST.

(3) As for the Scene, or Stage, on which this great and famous Tragedie of St. George was acted: it is generally said to be in Lydda, a Towne of Palestine, in the Tribe of Ephraim. A Towne made famous by St. Peter, who there, virtute Christi non sua, Acts, 9.33. restored Aeneas to his health; Who had kept his Bed eight yeares, and was sicke of the Palsey. Knowne also in the Writers both of former and of middle times, by the name Diospolis, or the Towne of Iupiter; because that Idoll-god was there worshipped. In this Towne, that St. George receiv'd the Crowne of Martyr­dome, is evident out of the testimonies of those severall Authors, which have made mention of our Martyr: whose words I shall deferre untill the next Chapter, where they are produced at large. Two onely proofes I have made choyce of for the present. First, that his sacred body was there reverently entomb'd, by the devout and pi­ous inhabitants thereof: his Sepulcher beeing there extant to be shewne, even in the dayes of Will. of Tyre, Hist. bell. sacri, l. 7. cap. 22. about the yeare 1180. For so hee testifieth himselfe, In hac urbe ( Lydda viz.) us (que) hodiè egregij Martyris Georgij gloriosum Sepulchrum [Page 150] ostenditur; in quo secundùm exteriorem hominem in Deo creditur conquiescore. Next, that in latter times, the Christians hereabouts, call it St. George's: the other names thereof not to be found unlesse in Authors, or old Mappes. So witnesseth Iacob. de Vitriaco, Hist. Hiorus. cap. 57. who liv'd about the yeare, 1240. that Lydda civitas, quondam Diospolis appellata, nunc ad S. Georgium nuncupatur. Both circumstances, that of his buriall, and this other mention'd last, to­gether, in old Fryer Anselme: Des [...]ri [...]. [...]err. Sancta. quarto miliario à Modyn est Lydda, civitas qu [...] Diospolis dicitur, in qua corpus B. Georgij testantur fuisse; & S. Georgius vulgo dicitur. Shall we have more? Roger de Ho­venden in his Annals, Par [...] Post. in Richard. 1. recyting there the names of such great personages, as dyed in the Christian Campe at the seige of Ptolemais; gives us among the rest three Byshops; viz. N [...]vus Episcopus de Acon, Episcopus de Baru [...]h, Episcopus de S. Georgio. For at that time, the Christians had made this Towne a Byshops Seate; V. cap. 5. §. 7. as we shall see heere­after.

(4) Onely in such a generall consent of Au­thors, Will▪ the Monke of Malmesbury doth seeme to differ from the rest: who seemeth to make the Scene hereof to be Rama, Hist. de Reg. Angl. l. 4. or Ramula, a litle City not farre distant. Ibi a dextra dimittentes mariti­ma, pervenerunt Ramulam, civitatulam muro indi­gam, B. Georgij, si famae credimus, martyrij consci­am: We came (saith he) leaving the Sea-shore on the right hand, to a little Citty, unwall'd, [Page 151] knowne by the name of Ramula; guilty, if we may trust report, of St. GEORGES Martyrdome And hereupon perhaps it is, Vt supr. that Fryer Anselme, who as before we noted, hath made St. GEORGE to end his dayes in a burning fire; hath chosen Ra­ma for the place of Executiō: his ashes being after­wards transferr'd (sd. he) to Lydda, & there buried. To reconcile w ch difference, we must conceive that these two: Cities were not very farre asunder; and their Feilds or Territories close together: so that an action done in one, without great errour might be reported of the other. Cap. 8.28. St. MATHEVV in his holy Gospell, tells us of a myracle done by our Saviour, in the Country of the Gergezens: whereas St. LVKE and MARKE affirme, that it was the Country of the Gadarens. Yet may it not be therefore thought, that the Holy Spirit is at difference with it selfe; God forbid: nor that we should conceive the Gadarens and Gergezens to be the same; which is not so. But rather we must reconcile the places thus, according to the truth of storie, and the scituation of the Coun­try; that the two people mention'd in the Gos­pell were conterminous: their Townes at no great distance, and their fields bordering one upon another. Therefore that miracle, done in the fields betweene them both; might without any wrong or errour, bee made good of ey­ther.

(5) To make the reconciliation more exact, [Page 152] and the case more parallell, wee must also note, that with the ancients there was nothing more unlawfull, than to put any man to death within their Cities. Thus in the state of Rome, the Ve­stall Virgin having committed fornication, was buried quicke within the Campus Sceleratus; and other malefactors throwne headlong from the Tarpeian Rocke: both situate without the Towne. So also had the Thessalians a place of Execution, from the praecipice of an Hill, which they called the [...] or Corvi: from whence arose the Proverbe, [...], Away with him to the Gallowes. Thus the Iewes also, when they cru­cified our Saviour, led him out of their Citie to Mount Calvarie: and thus St. LVKE reports it in the Execution of St. STEPHEN, Act [...] 7. that they cast him out of the Citie and stoned him. A custome which continued long, even till the times of Persecution were all past: and of the which, our publike Gal­lowes which we see every where without our Townes, are some remainders. Which being so, no executiō in those times permitted in their Ci­ties; it must needs be, that our St. GEORGE did suffer in the open fields. Which granted, it will then appeare that Malmesbury might not unjust­ly say of Rama, or (as he calls it) Ramula, that it was guilty of, or rather had a hand in Saint Georges death; though in the generall voyce of Writers, it be affirm'd of Lydda: because the fields were common, or close adjoyning, and the Townes but litle distant.

[Page 153](6) These matters thus dispatch'd, we now proceed to verifie the former Storie out of the words of such as have concurr'd with Metaphra­stes in the maine and substance. And first we will attempt to justifie the whole narration out of Eu­sebius; whose countenance herein, will I am sure be worth our seeking. And I would gladly know what part or circumstance there is in all our Hi­story, for the defence whereof, we may not use his testimony. L. 8. c. 21.24. Is it, that any Cappadocian was ad­judg'd to suffer for the Gospell? He tells us there, that one Seleucus, Iulian, and others of that Coun­try, receiv'd the Crowne of Martyrdome, during the Persecution rais'd by Diocletian. L. 8. cap. 21.19.12. &c. Or is it that the Persecution ever did extend to Palestine? He hath a Chapter at the least, of such as suffered in that Country. It is not, I am sure, that any of the militarie men abandoned their advancements, or yeilded up their lives, to testifie how litle they e­steem'd them in comparisen of CHRIST. Hist. Eccles. l. 8. c. 4.7. For this he hath expresly, that many of them, when the Persecution first began, did willingly forsake their honourable Offices; and some their lives: [...]. Nor can it bee that that the Impe­riall edict did not extend to such as were of his retinue, and did belong immediately unto his per­son. For in the same booke he mentions Dorotheus [Page 154] and Gorgonius, [...], with many more of Caesars houshold. Wee grant indeed, that no such name as that of George ▪ occurres in all that Author: but we af­firme withall that he confesseth it an infinite and tedious businesse, to recount the names of all that suffered, or capitulate those severall torments they endur'd; and therefore purposely omits them. L. 8. [...]. [...]6. [...], &c. as he there hath it. So then, Eusebius doth affirme that Cappadocia had its Martyrs, that the Persecu­tion raged in Palestine, that it extended to the mi­litary men, and to those also that attended in the Pallace; and lastly that it is impossible to tell the names of all that suffered. Put this together▪ and it will amount to this; that George one of those many Martyrs whom Eusebius could not name, a Cappadocian by his Country, a Soldier by profes­sion, and one that waited in the Court; was put to death in Palestine by torments not to be ex­press'd, because he constantly continued in the Faith of CHRIST.

(7) In the next place we have the testimony of St. Ambrose, if at the least, the words be his: a Reverend Father of the Church, and a chiefe or­nament thereof, who dyed about the yeare, 397. The words are these: Georgius Christi miles fidelis­simus, dum Christianismi professio tegeretur, solus [Page 155] inter Christicolas intrepidus Dei filium confessus est: Cui tantam constantiam gratia divina concessit, ut & tyrannicae potestatis praecepta contemneret, & innume­rabilium non formidaret tormenta poenarum. Id est. George the most faithfull Soldier of IESUS CHRIST, when as Religion was else every where dissembled, adventur'd boldly to cōfesse the name of GOD: to whom it pleas'd the Lord to give so much of Heavenly grace, that he not onely scorn'd the tyrants, but contemned their torments.’ This I find cyted by Hermanus Sche­del, in his Chronica Chronicorum; and out of him by Bergomensis; since by Molanus jn his Anno­tations upon Vsuards Martyrologie: Iacobus de Vo­ragine relyeth also, in one passage, on the autho­rity of Ambrose; so doth Vincentius, and Anto­ninus Florentinus. The treatise out of which his testimonie is avouch'd, is by them call'd, Liber praefationum; In Georgio. not now extant. Wicelius, who doth also build on the authoritie of this Reverend Fa­ther, saith that the booke is long since perish'd▪ so perish'd, as it seems, that there is nothing left of it, but the name, and some scattered remnants. Whether St. Ambrose, were or not, the Author of that treatise; I cannot easily determine: because in Possevin, I find no mention of this tract, who yet hath tooke upon him, to marshall all the Workes of that excellent man, even those also which are lost. Yet on the other side, his testi­mony vouch'd by Authors of that antiquity, as those before recyted; assure mee at the least so [Page 156] farre, that such a worke was in their times, re­ceiv'd as his. Adde unto this, that Vossius recko­neth him with the Latine Historians, D [...]l [...]t Histor. part. 4. c. 3. in his late booke of that argument; as having writ the lives of many of the Saints: of Theodora namely, of St. Celsus and Nazarius, of St. Gervase and Pro­tasius, and as the Papists say, of Agnes. Which being so, I must crave longer time, before I shall reject these words, ascribed unto him, or not e­steeme them true, and worthy to be credited: though not so fully, as to build upon them alto­gether.

(8) But of our next witnesse, there is lesse doubt, and a larger testimonie; though in his words we meet with somewhat which requires a Commentarie. A witnesse which hath beene ex­amined on the adverse part already, where he was able to say nothing: I meane Gelasius Pope of Rome, and his so memorated Canon. This Pope began his Papacie, Anno 492. and dyed in 96. some foure yeares after. About his time, and long be­fore it; the Heretickes had busily employed them­selves to falsifie the publike Acts and writings of the Church: w ch thing they had effected so accor­ding to their wish, that now it was high time to have a carefull eye upon them; or else it may be, they might have growne too potent to be easily suppress'd. For this cause, Pope GELASIUS ha­ving assembled 72. of his neighbour Prelates unto Rome; did then and there, with their advise and [Page 157] by their diligent assistance; contrive a Catalogue of all such dangerous writings, as were thought fit to be rejected: giving to those which they ac­counted true & orthodoxe, the place and honour due unto them. Which Canon, since it is allea­ged against us, thereby to overthrow the History of our St. GEORGE; we will in this place bring into the open view, as much of it as concernes the businesse now in hand: that so we may encounter them with their owne weapons. The Canon is as followeth. Pet. Crabbe. Conc. tom. 1, p. 993. Gesta S. Martyrum qui multiplicibus tormentorum cruciatibus, & mirabilibus confessionum triumphis, irradiant; quis ita esse Catholicorum du­bitet, & maiora eos in agonibus esse perpessos, nec su­is viribus sed dei gratia & adiutorio universa tole­rasse? Sed ideo secundùm consuetudinem antiquam, singulari cautela in Sancta Rom. Ecclesia non leguntur, quia eorum, qui scripsere, nomina penitus ignoran­tur; & ab infidelibus idiotis superfluè vel minus aptè, quam rei ordo fuerit, scripta esse putantur: Sicut cu­iusdam Quiriaci, & Iulittae matris eius, sicut Geor­gij, aliorum (que) passiones huiusmodi, quae ab haereticis perhibentur conscriptae; propter quod (ut dictum est) ne vel levius subsannandi occasio oriretur, in S. Roma­na Ecclesiâ non leguntur. No [...] tamen cum praedicta Ecclesia, omnes Martyres at (que) eorum gloriosos ago­nes, qui Deo magis quam hominibus noti sunt, cum omni devotione veneramur. So farre the very words and letters of the Canon.

(9) By this it doth appeare, that as the Saints [Page 158] in generall, so also particularly St. GEORGE, had beene abused and counterfeited in his Story: in the close of the same Canon therefore, it is reckon'd as Apochryphall; as were a great many others of the same temper. The reason why it was so reckon'd, is by our latter writers diversly related. Raphael Volaterran makes it to bee reje­cted, onely so much of it, as concernes St. Geor­ges combat with the Dragon: which also is assign'd by Antoninus, amongst other causes; but by neither rightly. For in those times, and ma­ny hundred yeares behind them, the fable of the Dragon was not so much as thought of in the Church Christian. Histor. Lomb. in S. Georgio. Iacobus de Voragine more nearely to the truth, Ex eo quòd Martyrium eius certam relationem non habet: because the storie of his death is told us in most perplext and uncer­taine manner. In Calendario n. Bedae, &c. For in the Calendar of Bede, we find (saith he) that he was martyred in Diospolis, a Towne of Persia; in others, that he lyeth buried in Diospolis not farre from Ioppe: In some that he did suffer under Di­ocletian and Maximinian, Emperours; in others, under Diocletian King of the Persians; no lesse than 70. tributarie Kings being in presence. Some­what, I say of this was rightly aym'd at by this blind archer: but Bede is brought in by him some­what too early, as beeing a Post-natus, scarce borne within two centuries of yeares succeeding. But what need more conjectures, or what use in­deed is there of any: since the same Canon which [Page 147] hath decreed the History of George (then extant) to be Apocryphall; hath also told us, that it was generally beleev'd to have beene writ by Here­ticks. This is inough to make the History of any S. suspected▪ & Apocryphall: and that it was so written; may easily appeare by that which was related in it touching Athanasius, and the Empresse Alexan­dra; not to omit that terrible massacre which by a cheating tricke, he made of many of the people, branded by ANTONINUS, as before we no­ted.

(10) Hitherto have we spoken of GELASI­US Canon, and nothing all this while, which may redound from thence to St. GEORGES credit. Nothing indeed in that which hath beene spoken hitherto, because we were to lay our ground, be­fore we rais'd our building. But that now done, and the full meaning of the Canon duely ponde­red: it will appeare for certaine, that though Gelasius taxed the storie of St. GEORGE as dange­rous and Apocryphall; yet he hath done the Saint himselfe all due respects, and confirm'd him to us. This I did note before ou [...] of the words of Bellar­mine, V. chap. 3. §.8. in a reply to Dr. Boys; who needs would have both Bellarmine and Pope Gelasius speake for him, in making our St. GEORGE to be a meere Chimaera, or thing of nothing; which God knowes they never meant. This I say, we did note before from Bellarmine: but now we note it out of Ge­lasius himselfe, and the very letter of his Canon. [Page 160] For having told us, that the actions of many of the Saints were writ by Infidels, or rather Mis­beleevers; and in particular that the passion of St. GEORGE was compos'd by Heretickes; hee states it thus: that notwithstanding this, he, and the Church with him, did reverence all those sa­cred Martyrs, and their glorious sufferings for the Truth; knowne better unto God, than any of his people. Nos tamen cum praedicta Ecclesia, omnes Martyres, at (que) eorum gloriosos agones, qui Deo magis quam hominibus noti sunt, cum omni devotione veneramur: So saith Gelasius. So saith Gelasius, and that we doe not mis-report his meaning, is easie to be seene, by the concurrent suffrages of Beda, Antoninus, Hermannus Schedell, Bergomensis, Notgerus, and Vsuardus; all which, as we shall see in the next Chapter, doe so conceive it. But we might well have say'd this labour. For Doctor Reynolds also cannot but acknowledge, Dr. Reyn. de Idol. Rom. l. 1. c. 5. §. 21. that with­out further question, Gelasius did beleeve Saint GEORGE to be an holy Martyr; although hee found the storie had beene writ by Heretickes: Gelasius etiam, tamet si fraudem hanc olfaceret, ipsum putabat in hilominus sanctum fuisse Martyrem. If so, then I perswade my selfe it were much safer to give credit to Gelasius, who liv'd so neere the time of St. GEORGES suffering; than any Do­ctor, of what eminent ranke soever, above a thou­sand yeares below him. To bring the matter nee­rer home, Gelasius in that Canon, hath reckoned as Apocryphall, the Itinerarie of St. Peter, the Actes [Page 161] of Paul, and Thecla; the Recantation of Adam, Origen, and Cyprian; and many others. What then? Shall therefore wee conclude, that Peter never travail'd, or that there never was a woman of the name of Thecla; or that St. Cyprian, or Ori­gen, or Adam never recanted their impieties and errours? Nay, we conclude from hence, that questionlesse St. George is to be reckon'd as a Mar­tyr; because the storie onely is condemn'd, and not the Saint; just as we may resolve that there was such a noble Prince as Arthur; because the Monke of Malmesburie hath told us, how much his famous deeds were over-acted by his Country men, the Brittons.

(11) For certainly had there beene any mea­ning in Gelasius to have exploded the Martyr, to­gether with his History; he might as easily have done it, as have spoke the word. Hee might, I say, have done it with as much ease, as have spoke the word, by adding onely this of Doctor Rey­nolds to the Canon; Loc. quo supr. Fuit enim hic Georgius homo improbus, haereticus Arianus. This had for ever beene enough, to have made his memory as odi­ous, as his Storie was suspected: and to have razed his name, not onely out of the publicke Calendar, but out of the good opinion of all ho­nest men. Nor is it to be thought, that George the Arian Hereticke could bee so cunningly inser­ted into the Calendar, and passe so currantly a­mong the Saints; so soone upon his most deserv'd, [Page 162] though cruell execution: the Church especially keeping an eye so watchfull over them and their designes; that all their practises were assoone brought to light almost, as they were conceiv'd. For frō the death of George unto the Popedome of Gelasius, are but 130. yeares or thereabouts; too scant a time to have his Villanies forgotten, and himselfe reputed for a Martyr. Likely indeed it is, that if the Arians had prevail'd, they would have given their George a principall habitatiion in the Heaven of glories; above Eusebius of Nicode­mia, or Maris, or Theognis; and perhaps next un­to their founder Arius himelfe. But that, the Christian Church should in so short and small a space, ranke him among the Saints; this I can hardly be perswaded: unlesse perchance we may beleeve, that in the same times she could condemne the Heresie, and adore the Heretickes. I know it was a frequent custome with the ancient Romans, to honour and adore the Gods of those many na­tions which themselves had vanquish'd; Religio­nibus servire victis, Minut. Felix. & captivas eas post victorias a­dorare, as Octavius in the Dialogue. But this they did not on mistake, or any couzinage put upon them by the vanquish'd Nations. No. It was onely on a superstitious conceit, that having in their Citie all the GODS whose people they sub­dued; and placing them in their most rich and sumptuous Temples: they might by their assi­stance, the better bring the residue of the world under their subjection. Sic dum universarum gen­tium [Page] sacra suscipiunt, etiam regnare meruerunt: So saith Cecilius in the same Author. Not to say more, I thinke it as impossible altogether, that in so small a tract of time, if at all ever, the Arian George should bee reputed for a Saint, amongst the Orthodoxe Professours, now victorious: as that our Reverend Praelates Cramner, Latimer, and Ridley, should in an equall space of time, bee taken into the Roman Martyrologies: or that their Henry Garnet, Iames Clement, or Nicholas Sanders, by them honoured, should be accounted Martyrs in the Churches Protestant; in case that eyther side prevaile and suppresse the other.

(12) To bring this Chapter to an end, it is the last of Doctor Reynolds two Conclusions, Nullius Georgij Cappadocis ut Martyris, De Idol. Rom. l. 1. c. 5. §. 22. nisi Ari­ani, mentionem ab ullo idoneo auto re fieri; that ne­ver any GEORGE of Cappadocia was reputed as a Martyr, in any Author worthy credit, but George the Arian. In generall answer to which generall chalenge, I have thought good, before we fur­ther labour in particular proofes; to draw toge­ther in a Table, the names of all such Authors cited in this worke: by all of which St. GEORGE is reckoned as a Martyr; by many of them said to be of Cappadocia. Most of them, I perswade my selfe worthy of credit: and the ornament of the age in which they lived. Yet lest, their affir­ma [...] should be question'd and controu'ld by our choycer judgments; I have tooke care to mingle [Page 164] with them, such famous Princes, and Prelates ce­lebrated for their goodnesse, as have done him publicke honours: all which I have digested ac­cording to their severall times and ages, in the forme that followeth.

The Catalogue.
  • 374 SAint Ambrose, if at the least the worke be his.
  • 492 Gelasius Pope of Rome.
  • 515 Childebertus R. Francorum.
  • 527 Iustinianus Imp. Procopius Caesariensis. Sidonius Archbyshop of Mentz.
  • 570 Venantius Fortunatus.
  • 596 Gregorius Turonensis.
  • 600 Greg. 1. Pont. Rom.
  • 660 Hildericus R. Austrasiae.
  • 698 Cunibertus R. Longobard.
  • 730 Beda Venerabilis.
  • 752 Zacharias Pont. Rom.
  • 774 Paulus Diaconus.
  • 812 Vsuardus Monachus.
  • 835 Rabanus Maurus.
  • 837 Aimonius Monachus.
  • 850 Simeon Metaphrastes.
  • 912 Notgerus Monachus.
  • 963 Nicephorus Phocas Imp. Const.
  • 975 Tribunus Mevius, D. Venetorum.
  • [Page 165]996 Hedinge, Ducissa Bavariae.
  • 1005 Henr. 2. Imp. Germ.
  • 1043 Ioh. Euchaites, Ep. Orient.
  • 1070 Geo. Cedrenus.
  • 1074 Rob. D' Oyley nob. Anglus.
  • 1098 Godfrey of Bouillon.
  • 1120 Robertus Monach.
  • 1130 Gulielm. Malmesburiens.
  • 1141 Gualt. Ep. Augustae Vindelicorum. vulgo Auspurg.
  • 1180 Gulielm. Tyrius.
  • 1250 Vincentius Belvacensis.
  • 1273 Radulphus Imp. Germ.
  • 1282 Iacobus de Voragine.
  • 1305 Nicephorus Callistus.
  • 1330 Niceph. Gregoras.
  • 1344 Edwardus 3. R. Angl. Thomas de Walsingham.
  • 1354 Ioh. Contacuzenus Imp. Const. Idem (que) nob. Histor.
  • 1390 Froissard. Autor Fasciculi temp. Anselmus Frat. Francisc.
  • 1410 Iustinianus Patr. Ven.
  • 1411 Sigismundus Imp. Germ.
  • 1445 Antoninus Florentinus.
  • 1448 Fredericus Imp. Germ.
  • 1472 Bapt. Platina.
  • 1484 Coccius Sabellicus.
  • 1488 Maximilianus 1. Imp,
  • [Page 166]1490 Hermannus Schedell, autor Chronicorum.
  • 1494 Phil. Bergomensis.
  • 1499 Bapt. Mantuanus.
  • 1506 Raphael Volaterranus. Ludovicus Patritius.
  • 1550 Seb. Munsterus. Polydorus Virgilius. Hist. Magdeburgica.
  • 1571 Michael ab Ysselt.
  • 1593 Comus Ep. Alexand. Suf­fragan unto the Patriarke Hospinian.

All these, besides the publike Martyrologies both Greeke, and Roman: besides also the publike Liturgies of those Churches; the learned men, all of them of the Romish partie; and many of the Churches of the Reformation, whose names would fill a Catalogue. If among these we have not one of credit, neither Author in his relation, nor Prince nor Prelate in their actions: hard is our hap, and let the adversaries have the honour. But what one ranke of these have said, and what the rest have done in St. Georges honour: we shall now see, in their severall places.

CHAP. III.

(1) The state of learning in the Church, divided in­to two naturall dayes. (2) The time and learning of Venerable Beda. (3) His testimonies of St. George. (4) of Dacianus King of Persia, and who he was. (5) Persia in some Authors, taken for the Easterne Countries. (6) A reconcilement of the other doubts touching this Dacianus. (7) The Martyrologies of Vsuardus, Rabanus Maurus, and Notgerus. (8) St. George how said to have converted many people. (9) The witnesse of Vincentius, Iacobus, and An­toninus Florent. (10) Nicephorus Callistus; and his evidence. (11) The suffrage of Sabel­licus, Schedell, Bergomensis, and Volaterran. (12) Of the Magdeburgians, and some other Protestant Divines. (13) A recollection and application of the whole proofes.

(1) THere is an old tradition that the world should last 6000. yeares, and no longer: two of them before the Law; two under it; and two, af­ter. Which though it hath not beene exactly true, of the two first, and that the third is doubtfull: yet the conceit is tollerable; and for as much of it as is past, somewhat neere [Page 168] the computation and account of time, recited in it. We will be therefore bold, to take for gran­ted, that the Christian Chu [...]ch is of two thou­sand yeares continuance: which granted or sup­posed, we will resemble it, or the state of learning rather in it, unto two naturall dayes▪ each, of a thousand yeares, apeece: and this the rather, be­cause the Lord hath said, that in his sight, a thou­sand yeares are but as one day. The first of these, we take to have begun even at the first rising of the Sunne of Righteousnesse: and for the morning of it▪ allow the first three Centuries, even till the time of CONSTANTINE. The noonetide watch there­of, we make to be of three Centuries ensuing: of which, and especially the first, the Magdebur­gians give this censure, Cent. 4. c. 4. Habuit haec aetas si quae un­quam alia, plurimos praestantes & illustres doctores. And certainly there never shined more glorious lights in the house of GOD, than in those ages: the Sun of learning being then in the very height, and Zenith of it. Long it continued not in that full glorie, till it declined into an evening; to which we doe allot the two next ages: when as the beames thereof grew low, and the light ob­scurer. And now at last we are benighted, even covered over with a Cymerian darknesse of igno­rance; a darknesse no lesse grosse and palpable, than that of Egypt. Chronol. Bellarmine call's it, Seculum infelix, in quo Scriptores illustres nulli, nulla Concilia; A most unhappy age, wherein were neither fa­mous Writers, nor frequent Councels. Sabelli­cus [Page] as rightly, Ennead. 9. mirum est, quanta omnium bonarum artium oblivio, per id tempus mortalium animos ob­repserit: a prodigie it was to see, how generall forgetfulnesse of all good literature, had at this time invaded and possessed the mindes of men. Which night continued, till the yeare 1050. those writers which we meet with from the yeare 850. untill then, as they were few, so were they but as a few smaller Starres in the darkest midnight. This night once past, the dawning of the second day at last appeared; and we extend the morning of it even to the first beginning of the last Centu­rie: in which there was at first a strugling between light and darknesse; but afterwards the light of learning got the better, and by degrees made way to usher in the second noone-tide. Which second noone-tide we begin about the yeare 1500 and hitherto it hath continued: the light of lear­ning never shining with more perfect glorie, than at the present. How long it will continue thus, is above our knowledge: Praefat. in scho. Mathem. but as it is, we may al­most affirme with Ramus; Maiorem doctorum ho­minum & operum proventum, seculo uno vidimus, quàm totis antea quatuordecem maiores nostri vide­rant. One age hath brought us forth more wor­thy workes, and famous Writers, than all that went before us.

(2) If it be asked, to what use serves this ob­servation: we answere that it is to this. First, that it may appeare, that never any age hath beene so voyd of learned, or barren of good men; that is [Page 170] not able to produce some testimony of good cre­dit, in the behalfe of GEORGE the Martyr. Next, that in all times we expect not, eyther an equall number of witnesses; or equall parts, in such as are produced to give in evidence: but that wee looke for them, and judge of them, according to their times and ages. Already wee are past the noonetide of the first of these two dayes: in which referring other of our witnesses to their proper places; we have made use of Ambrose onely, and Pope GELASIUS. In the next place and time, we meet with Venerable Beda, who died about the yeare 734. A man that saw as cleerely, as any whomsoever, that liv'd in any part of the whole evening: and one who for the excellencie of his endowments, and pietie, obtain'd that adjunct. Camden entituleth him, In Brigant. the singular glorie and or­nament of England: and Malmesburie affirmes more fully, that he was one, more fit to bee admired than praised; who being borne in the extreamest corner of the world, did yet enlighten all of it, with the beames of his learning. Hist. de regib. Angl. l. 1. Vir erat (saith he) quem mirari faciliùs, quàm dignè praedicare pos­sis: qui in extremo natus orbis angulo, doctrinae co­rusco terras omnes perstrinxerat. Whom lest wee should suspect, as partiall in his praises, we have a German Poet thus speaking unto Brittaine.

Camden. in Brit.
Quid? tibi divinum (que) Bedam (doctissimus olim
Dum varias unus bene qui cognoverat artes)

Debemus. The sence imperfect, but thus to be conceiv'd▪

[Page 171]
Brittaine to thee, divinest Bede we owe,
Who did alone all parts of learning knowe.

(3) The witnesse being such, his testimony will be taken with lesse scruple: the rather, because there is not any thing of his which hath beene justly question'd, but his English Historie; as ha­ving in it more of the myracles so common in the peoples mouthes, than may be well allowed of. But even that peece also, Ganus l. 11. c. 6 modestè & circumspecto iudicio, is censured sparingly, and with great tem­per. His testimonies of St GEORGE are two: the one of them in his Martyrologie; the other in his Ephimerides. Tom. 3. First in his Martyrologie, on the 23. of Aprill; or in the Latine Computation, on the 9. of the Calends of May, we reade it thus. Natale S. Georgij Martyris, qui sub Daciano Rege Persarum potentissimo, qui dominabatur super 70. reges, mul­tis miraculis claruit, plurimos (que) convertit ad fidem Christi: simul & Alexandram uxorem ipsius Daci­ani, us (que) ad Martyrium confortavit. Ipse verò no­vissime decollatus, martyrium complevit; quamvis gesta passionis eius inter Apocryphas connumerentur Scripturas. Id est. ‘The Passion of St. GEORGE the Martyr, who under DACIANUS the most mighty King of Persia, Lord of no lesse than sea­venty tributarie Princes, was famous for his miracles, and for converting many to the faith of CHRIST; of which, the Empresse Alexandra the wife of Dacianus, continued constant in it even unto the death. This GEORGE, at last be­headed, [Page 172] received the Crowne of Martyrdome: although the Storie of his Passion be reckoned as Apocryphall. And in his Ephimerides, on the same ninth of the May-Calends; thus:

Nona docet Fortunatúm (que) & Achillea iunctos.
Hac etiam invicto mundum qui sanguine temnis,
Infinit a refers Georgi sancta Trophaea.
This ninth day doth of Fortunatus tell,
And of Achilles, joyn'd together well.
And of thee George who didst the world neg­lect,
And holy trophees in thy bloud erect.

(4) The first of these two testimonies, as it affirmes the Death and sufferings of St. GEORGE: so are there in it, some things which require a fa­vourable Reader, and others which deserve to bee rejected altogether. Of the last ranke, there is the fable of the Empresse ALEXANDRA; of which wee have already spoken in the first part and se­cond Chapter: an old remnant doubtlesse of the Arian Legend, exploded by Gelasius. That of her Husband Dacianus, if it encounter with a favou­rable reader, without offence may bee admitted: although perhaps derived out of the same origi­nall. Derived (I say, out of the same originall perhaps) because I finde it in Baronius Annotati­ons on the Roman Martyrologie, Aprill, 2 [...]. that the Arian Legends made their George to suffer under Daci­anus King of Persia: onely the difference is, and [Page 173] that not much, that there the tributary Kings are five in number more, than heere in venerable Bede. This Doctor Reynolds useth as a closing argument, to proove our Saint to bee the Arian GEORGE of Alexandria: and this our selves alledg'd in the behalfe of Calvin, to shew what cause hee had, to make St. GEORGE a Coun­terfeit, or Larva. The processe was, that there was never at or about that time a King of Persia of that name, and greatnesse of Command; and that this Dacianus is in other of our Authors, made to bee President or Proconsul, under DIOCLETIAN: therefore in likelihood, our Authors not agree­ing, and no such King as hee in nature; the whole Story of St. George is false and forged. This is the maine of all that may be sayd against us, tou­ching Dacianus: and this I say a favourable Rea­der may admit without offence. For proofe of which, wee must looke backe a little on the con­dition of the Roman Empire, at the time of Saint Georges sufferings: The East parts of it govern'd, as before I said, by Diocletian; and the West by Maximinian. These two, the better to direct and manage the affaires of State, had tooke unto themselves two Caesars: whereof the one was named Galerius Maximinianus, assumed by Diocle­tian; and under him Lieutenant Generall, or Lord President of the Easterne Countries. Now this Galerius Caesar, was by birth a Dacian: and after­wards Successour unto Diocletian, in all those parts that hee commanded. That hee was borne [Page 174] in Dacia, is affirm'd by St. Hieromes Latine copie of Euseb [...]us Chronicon; where thus wee reade it: Galerius in Dacia haud longe à Sardica natus, that hee was borne in Dacia not farre from Sardica. That he succeeded Diocletian in the greatnesse and extent of his Command, (after that he and Maxi­minian had surrendred up the Empire;) is a thing so plaine in Story: that no man conversant in the Historians of those times, but exactly knowes it. Hereupon we inferre, that probably this Dacianus mention'd in the Story, was that Galerius Maxi­minianus, who afterwards was Emperour; and had the Easterne parts, all of them, of that Em­pire, under his subjection. And this we doe the rather fancy to be probable, because denominati­ons taken from the birth-place of their Princes, were not accounted novelties among the Romans. For Adrianus, w [...]e well know assumed that name from Adria, a Towne of Italie, where he was borne. Aurel. Victor. Ei [...]tome cap. 39. And not to seeke for more examples, we finde that Diocletian, borne in a Towne of Dal­matia, called Dioclea; added this termination to the place of his Nativitie: that so his name might bee more plausible among the Romans, whose governance he had then undertaken. Adde hereunto that this Galerius was alwayes a most bitter enemy of the Church of CHRIST, which he had persecuted from [...] his youth: and then per­haps he may more easily be beleeved, to be this DACIANUS.

[Page 175](5) But heere it may be question'd, how Da­cianus, admitting that he were the same, with Ga­lerius the Dacian, can be supposed to be a King of Persia: considering that the Persians had at that time, a Prince of their owne royall stocke, known by the name of Narses, who dyed about the yeere 307. To this we answere, that Venerable Beda spake according to the manner of the times, in which he liv'd: wherein the Persians, having subdued the Ro­man forces, were, and had so beene long before, the absolute maisters, of almost all those Countries, which Galerius once commanded. Which being so, the East parts of the Roman Empire vnder the command of the Kings of Persia; and in particu­lar, the Holy-Land, where Lydda is, being in their Dominions: those Countries did in common speech, passe by the name of Persia. Iust as at this day we call those severall parts of the Turkish Em­pire, once members of the Assyrian, Greeke, and Roman Monarchies, by the common name of Turkie: or as we call all Easterne Churches, the Greeke-Church; because they have communion at this time, with the Patriarch of Constantinople. So Bellarmine doth call the Cardinall Bessarion, a Grecian, De script. Eccl. borne at Trabezond; Bessarion, natione Grae­cus, patria Trapezuntius &c. as hee there hath it: whereas the Towne of Trabezond is farre inough from Greece, in the heart of Cappadocia. So also William of Tyre, doth call all those within the Land of Palestine, were enemies unto the Faith, [Page 176] and then possessours of that Countrie; by the name of Persae. And so the Monke of Malmesbury, shewing the difference betweene the East and Westerne Nations; hath told us, that the Occi­dentals being more stubborne and impatient of the yoke, have often chang'd their Masters: whereas the Easterne people being more dull and woma­nish, have beene continually the Vassals of the Persians. Hist. de Reg. Angl. l▪ 4. Romanum deni (que) imperium prius apud Francos, postea ad Teutonas declinavit: Orientale semper (understand him of the latter times) apud Persas durat. Which note of his, could not bee true, if taken of the Persians, as the inhabitants onely of that Province commonly call'd Persis; the Saracens having before expell'd the Persians, and themselves being in the time of Malmesbury, chased out of these Countries by the Turkes: therefore we must conceive that the name of Per­sian, was a common appellation of the Easterne people. Adde hereunto that Lydda or Diospolis, where St. GEORGE did suffer, is said in almost all our Authors, to bee a Towne of Persia; al­though well knowne to be within the Tribe of Ephraim, in the Land of Palestine: and there as we have found out Dacianus; so it may favoura­bly be granted, that wee have shewne some rea­sons, why he is called King of Persia; or ra­ther in the Authors Phrase, King of the Per­sians.

(6) Let this be also granted; yet what can be [Page 177] replyed to this, that Dacianus is there made the Lord of seaventy tributarie Kings: or what can be produced to reconcile those Authors, which make him not an Emperour; to these which doe affirme it? This I suppose wee may make good, without much difficulty. We reade in Scrip­ture that Ahasuerus King of Persia, Esth, cap. 1. had under his Dominion no fewer than 127. Provinces: most of which were first subjected by the Greekes; and after by the Romanes. We reade also in Tacitus, how ordinary a thing it was, De vit. Agric. in the height and pride of the Roman greatnesse; Habere servitutis instrumenta etiam & reges: to suffer Kings in ma­ny of the conquered nations, and to employ them as their engines, thereby to bring the people in­to greater bondage. Put this together, and wee shall see no inconvenience to ensue, if we should peremptorily affirme, that under the command and empire of Galerius Dacianus, sole ruler of the Easterne Countries; there were no lesse than 70. tributarie Kings and inferiour Princes. As for the pretended disagreement, which i [...] observ'd betweene our Authors; we doe thus reconcile it. viz. That those which make him President, or Leiutenant generall under Diocletian; speake of him, as hee was at the time of our Martyrs suffe­ring, Commander of the Imperiall armies, and the designed successour; and a chiefe agent in the Persecution. But Venerable Bede and those which call him King, report him as he was in power, though not in title; or rather call him King by [Page 178] way of anticipation: just as the Italian shores in Virgil, are call'd Laviná littora, before that name was given unto them; because in short time after in honour of Lavinia, they were so denomina­ted. Now, why the storie should be written of Galerius, by the name of Dacianus; or why the sufferings of our Martyr, imputed▪ rather unto Dacianus, than to Diocletian: this I conceive to be the art of those, who even whilest both the tyrants liv'd, committed it to writing; that so they might decline the envie of their underta­kings, and not incurre the high displeasure of the Persecutors. This, as I said before, may by a fa­vourable Reader be admitted, without the least offence to truth; and much unto the credit of the Venerable Author. If any thinke the contrary, and that this passage of the Persian Dacianus, must needs be reckoned as a fragment of the Arian Legend: I shall not strive with any other force, than that of probable conjectures to perswade him to it. When I perceive no hope to make him o­therwise conceited, I then must say to him, of Bede; as Bellarmine, of Damascenus, in the case of Falconilla: that he, though otherwise an under­standing man, did take the passage upon trust▪ not much solicirous to dispute the grounds of it, or to search it throughly. Sed fieri potest, quamvis alio­qui vir doctus & prudens, De script. Eo [...]l. ut istis narrationibus faci­lem fidem habuerit, ne (que) de veritate earum investi­ganda fuerit sollicitus. If any reason thus, the sto­rie is perplext, and full of intricate difficulties, [Page 179] and therefore nothing in it true, or therefore there was no such Martyr: how infinite are the Saints that must be degraded, whose stories are no lesse perplext than this of ours; though ne­ver quarrel'd?

(7) This difficultie over, we now proceed un­to the further examination of our witnesses; be­ginning first with those which are the first in time. All of them Authors also of the same kinde, viz. of Martyrologies; and two of them guilty of the same obscuritie, or errour, which we finde in Beda: Quis enim viam rectam teneret errante Cicerone? as Lactantius hath it. The first of those is Vsuardus, one of the Schollers of Alcuinus, who flourished in the yeare 812. and at the suite of CHARLES the Great composed his Martyrologi [...]. Martyrolo­gium satis accuratum & celebre, qu [...] multae Ecclesiae vsa sunt. A peece of good esteeme, and great dili­gence, and therefore used in many Churches. So saith the Cardinall. Loc. quo supr. The evidence which we receive from him, is this. 9. Cal. Maij. In Persid [...], civitate Diospoli; passio S. Georgij Martyris, glori­osi ante-signani, clari (que) miraculis: cuius gesta passi­onis, et si inter Apocryphas numerentur Scripturas, tamen illustrissimum ei [...]s martyri [...]m inter coronas Martyrum Ecclesia Dei venerabiliter honorat. ‘Vp­pon the 23. of Aprill St. GEORGE the Martyr, that glorions leader, but more famous by his myracles, did suffer in Diospolis, a Towne of Per­sia: the story of whose Passion, though reckoned [Page 180] as Apocryp [...]all, doth nothing prejudice the truth and glories of his Martyrdome so celebrated in the Church.’ In the next place, we have the te­stimony of Rabanus Maurus, Archbyshop of Mentz, who lived about the yeare 835. Vir aequè doctus & pius, A man (saith Bellarmine, and cer­tainly his workes affirme no lesse) both learned and religious. His testimonie is the same with Ve­nerable Bedes, viz. Nativitas S. Georgij Martyris, qui sub Daciano &c. Onely he ends it thus, Cuius vitam & passionem scriptam legi, that he had seene the life and death of George in writing. What copie of his life and death this was, I cannot say: likely it is that it was one of those then common, which had beene darkened and falsified by the A­rians. In the next place we have the Martyrolo­gie of one Notgerus, extant in the 6. Tome of Ca­nisius Antiquae lectionis, as also was the former. The Author of it, dyed about the yeare 912. and was a Monke of Sengall, or Monasterij S. Galli, a place among the Switzers. His evidence com­pounded equally out of Bede, and Vsuard; the first part taken from the former; the conclusion, from the latter: himselfe inserting this onely in the middle betweene both; that after many inexpres­sible torments, being at last beheaded, he perfe­cted that glorious worke, by the effusion of his bloud. In Perside, civitate Diospoli passio S. Geor­gij Martyris, qui sub Daciano Rege Persarum poten­tissimo, qui dominabatur supra 70. Reges, multis mi­raculis clar [...]t, plurimos (que) convertit ad fidem [Page 181] Christi, &c. hitherto out of Bede. Ipse verò post multos & inauditos agones novissimè decollatus, Mar­tyrium s [...]um sanguinis effusione consummavit. Then followes out of Vsuardus, Cuius gesta Passionis etsi inter Apocryphas, &c. as before we had it.

(8) In these the testimonies of Bede, Raba­nus Maurus, and Notgerus, we finde it mention'd of St. GEORGE; Plurimos (que) ad fidem Christi convertit, That hee converted many to the Faith of CHRIST. Specul. histor. lib. 12. c. 128. And answerable hereunto, Vin­centius Belvacensis, Ad eius praedicationem credidit. S. Vincentius; That by the Preaching of Saint George, St. Vincent who receiv'd the crowne of Martyrdome in Spaine, received the Gospell. Which doubtlesse must be understood of private reasonings, and friendly conference, with those whose soules hee chiefly tendred: not by the way of any publicke Ministery, wherein hee ne­ver was intrusted. And certainly the Faithfull of the times Primitive, especially during the heat of Persecution; did much promote the holy Gospell by such private and domesticke meanes, if I may so call it: passing from house to house, and from man to man; so to bring Peace unto the one, Salvation to the other. Wherefore perhaps Cecilius calls the Christians generally, In Minutio. Latebrosam & Lucifugam nationem, in publico mutam, in angu­lis garrulam: A slie and corner-creeping kind of people, active in private places, but still and quiet in the publicke. It seemes, that some not well [Page 182] acquainted with the calling and condition of our Martyr, have made him very famous in the arts of Preaching: as one that first converted the Ar­menians and Iberi, now call'd Georgians. For Mi­chael ab Ysselt a Low-Countrey-writer, telling what Honours by that people are afforded to St. George; relates it thus: Cur verò tanto in honore habeant D. illum Georgium, causam nonnulli afferunt, quòd ille primus ad fidem Christi Armenos Iberos (que) conver­tisset. [...]. 1577. But whosoever those nonnulli are, that so report it, they are no question in an errour: there being in the Ecclesiasticall historians, another and more likely meanes of their conversion; on which this Michael doth reflect in these wordes that follow; Licèt alij illud cuiusdam puellae miraculis & virtutibus tribuunt.

(9) In the next place wee have the suffrage of Vincentius, Bishop of Beau-vein in France, Anno 1250. A man of that deepe learning, that the great Schoole-man Thomas Aquinas is supposed (and Bellarmine can hardly save him harmelesse in it) to take a great part of his Prima secundae, and secunda secundae, word for word, out of the first and third bookes of this Vincents speculum morale. He in the 12 th. booke of his speculum historiale, doth report the story, Cap. 128. thus: Sub persecutione Da­ciani (in divers passages before, he call's him Da­cianus Praeses) venit de Cappadocia Georgius miles, Qui videns Christianorum augustias, erogatis omni­bus quae habebat, militarem vestem exuit, et indutus [Page 183] veste Christianorum, in medium sacrificantium se ob­iecit; atque in conspectu omnium exclamavit dicens, Omnes dij gentiū daemonia, Dominus autem coelos fecit. Cui statim Dacianus ira repletus, ait, Qua praesump­tione vel dignitate hoc audes, vt deos nostros daemones esse dicas? Dic tamen unde es, et quomodo vocaris: qui respondit, Christianus sum, Georgius vocor, genere et militia Cappadocus: sed cuncta deserui, vt liberiùs Deo coeli servirem, &c. ‘During the persecution rais'd by the President or Lieutenant generall, Dacianus; came George a Cappadocian Knight into the Court. Who seeing into what mise­rable streights the poore Christians were dri­ven, making a doale of all hee had, put off his military or Knightly habit; and manifesting that hee was a Christian, hee rush'd into the middest of the Idolaters: and in the hearing of them all, cryed out, that All the deities off the gentiles were but divels, and that it was the Lord onely which had made the heavens. To whom the President, With what presumption, or upon confidence of what high dignity, doest thou affirme, that our gods are divels? tell us thy name, and whence thou art. Who presently return'd this answere: I am (saith he) a Christi­an; my name, George; my countrey, Cappadocia, and there of honourable ranke: but I have wil­lingly abandoned all, to serve the God of hea­ven with greater freedome, &c.’ And in the close of all, martyrizatus autem est in Perside, civi­tate Diospoli: he suffered in Diospolis, a cittie of the [Page 184] Persians, on the 23. of April. To this agree's in the maine of it, Iacobus de Voragine [...] Georgius tribu­nus, genere Cappadox, &c. George one of the Tri­bunes, by birth a Cappadocian, &c. The next that followeth, is that doughtie storie of the Lybian Dragon: which told he closeth in with the rela­tion of Vincentius. The like doth also Antoni­nus Florentinus: Pars 1 tit. 8. §. 23. of both which I have spoke al­ready. Onely the last hath noted, that the histo­rie of George is reckoned as Apocryphall; not that he was no Martyr, but that there are some pas­sages there scarce worthie credit. Ponitur autem Legenda cius inter Apocryphas Scripturas, non quin verè Martyr fuerit pro confessione nominis Christi, sed propter quaedam quae notantur in ea de veritate dubia. V. Part 2. ch. 1. § 12. & chap. 2. §. 10. Which passages, I also have observ'd al­ready. To end this section, the booke entituled Fasciculus temporum, written by a Carthusian Monke of the 14 th. Centurie; and printed in the yeere 1476. by Conradus Hoemborche: ad Annum 291. pag. 33. doth ranke our George among the Martyrs of that yeere, between Pantaleon, and Iustus.

(10) The witnesse next to be examined is of Greece, Nicephorus Callistus: who liv'd about the yeare 1305. Andronicus the Elder, then reigning in Constantinople, to whom he dedicates his booke. Who being sworne and examined, Hist. Eccl. lib. 7 cap. 15. saith as follow­eth. Eisdem quo (que) temporibus (the time of DIO­CLETIANS [Page 185] furie) Georgius ille magni inter ceria­tores istos nominis, Hist. eccl [...]. l. 7. cap. 15. & agminis Martyrum Coryphaeus, laborum pro Christo toleratorum veros fruetus perce­pit. Hic in Cappadocia [ natus,] adhu [...] adolescens, forma praestanti, & qui nondum primani produxisset lanuginem; fortissimè certaminibus pro Christo perferendis, martyrium obijt. Captus enim quòd in daemo­nes acriter invectus esset, Imperatorum (que) impietatem derisisset; supra naturae captum perquam acerbos susti­nuit cruciatus. Nam post carcerem & vincula, un­gulae acutae cum excepare, mox calce ardenti est a [...] ­stus: fidiculis (que) rursum d [...]stractus, mucronibus mem­bratim disiectus, plurimis (que) alijs poenarum ma [...]hi [...]i [...] attritus; gener [...]sam animi constantiam, firmum (que) mentis suae propositum, satis declaravit. Ad [...]aec &c. The rest that followes is of the Empresse Alexan­dra; and of I know not what Glycerius and his Oxe. Tandem (que) ut virum decet, gladio percussus, ex ha [...] vi­ta migravit. ‘About these times (saith he) the so much celebrated GEORGE, chiefe of the Martyrs of that age, receiv'd the recompense of all his sufferings for his Saviour. Who be­ing borne in Cappadoce, (for so I reade it) as yet exceeding young, of special beauty, and his beard scarce budding; did nobly undergoe, the weight and paines of Martyrdome. For be­ing apprehended for inveighing against their I­dols, and scoffing at the irreligion of the Em­perours; he suffered such extremitie of tortures▪ as was above the strength of nature to endure. After a long imprisonment, and his legs even [Page 186] cramp'd with irons, he was first pierced and harrowed, as it were with the sharpest nayles. Afterwards being scorch'd with burning lime, and put upon the racke, and all his members se­verally hackt and hewne with swords: he per­fectly declared his noble constancy, and invin­cible resolutions; and at the last, being behea­ded, hee departed out of this life into a bet­ter.’

(11) But to returne unto the Latines, in the next place we meet with Coccius Sabellicus, Vir valde eruditus, a learned man (saith Bellarmine) a man of great integrity, saith Vives. He lived a­bout the shutting in of the 15. Centurie, and gives this testimony of St. GEORGE, that he was Mar­tyr'd at Diospolis, Ennead. 7. l. 8. a City of the Persians, during the Persecution rais'd by Diocletian. Passus est ea­dem tempestate Georgius Martyr in Perside apud Dio­spolin. In the same time and age flourish'd Herman­nus Schedell, Doctor of Physicke in the Vniversi­ty of Padua; the Author of the booke entituled Chronica Chronicorum, printed at Norimberge anno 1493. Act. 6. p. 240. His evidence is this. Georgius Cappadocus, Tribunus & verus Christi miles hoc tempore. Cum venisset de Cappadocia in Persiam, civitatem Diospo­lin, velut alter Curtius Romanus, & Codrus Rex A­theniensium pro patriae suae liberatione sese internecio­ni, ad draconis occisionem & martyrij tolerantiam, dedit. Quippe interfecto Dracone, post eculei exten­sionem, totius (que) corporis lacerationem, et viscerum ef­fusionem, [Page 187] nec non aliorum tormentorum perpessionem, ad ultimum, martyrium capitis abscissione complevit. Cuius gesta &c: as before in Vsuardus. ‘St. George of Cappadocia, a Tribune, and a faithfull Soldi­er of IESVS CHRIST, about this time suffered: who comming out of Cappadocia into Diospolis, a City of the Persians, like Curtius in the state of Rome, or Codrus King of Athens, exposed him­selfe to death, in the destroying of the Dragon, and his suffering of Martyrdome. (of this see somewhat, Part. 1. Cap. 5. Sect. 4.) For having kill'd the Dragon, after he had beene put upon the racke, his body torne in peeces, and the ef­fusion of his bowels, with divers other misera­ble tortures; at last hee finished his course by the loosing of his head.’ Philippus Berg [...]mensis, an Austin Fryer, who lived about the sametime, and made a supplement unto this Chronica of Sche­dels, repeates the storie in the same words: save that he addes et salis confricationem, the chasing of his wounded body with salt, unto the residue of his torments. And in the last place Volaterran, of whom we have already spoken, affirmes this for us, Georgius Martyr, genere Cappadox, Tribunus militum sub Diocletiano merebat: St. GEORGE the Martyr, a Cappadocian by his Country, serv'd as a Tribune of the Soldiers under the Emperour DIOCLETIAN.

(12) And now at last we come unto the Prote­stant Divines, from whom we may expect small [Page 188] favour; considering what leading men already have declared against us. Yet is St. GEORGE so confident of the exceeding truth and justice of his cause; that he despaires not to finde friends, e­ven amongst them. And first Illyricus, the foun­der of the stiffe or rigid Lutherans, as they use to call them; and a chiefe Author of that Ecclesiasti­call Historie, which we call the Centuries; compo­sed by him and other famous men of the Citie of Magdeburge, in Saxonie: is fully for us. For in the 4. Centurie, and 3. Chapter which is de Perso­cutione, St. GEORGE is reckoned among other Martyrs of that time, out of Fasciculus temporum: and in the 12. Chapter of the same Century, enti­tuled de Martyribus; more copiously thus. Cele­bris inter Martyres eius temporis, etiam Georgius fuit; natione Cappadox, adolescens in daemonas genti­lium acriter invectus erat, &c. as it followeth in Nicephorus, whose words and testimonie is there cyted. A proofe, as I conceive it, not to be que­stioned: considering, what bitter enemies the Au­thors of this Historie, doe alwayes shew them­selves against the Superstitions of Rome; how greedily they take occasion, as much as possibly they can, to advance their owne cause, and cry downe the Papist. What now, if to the Father of the stiffe and peremptorie Lutherans; I should here adde Melancthon, the founder, as they call him, of the moderate, or Lutherani molles? Sure if I did, I should not mis-report him, eyther in his words or meaning. For when he tells us, in the [Page 189] place before examined, V. Part. 1. c. 3. Sect. 3. that the Papists make St. Anne the Patronesse of Riches, St. GEORGE the GOD of Soldiers, and Sebastian a defence against the Plague; Vt nempè Georgius tueatur equites, Se­bastianus pestem arceat; &c. hee doth without all controversie, affirme St. GEORGE to bee a Saint; no lesse than eyther St. Sebastian, or St. Anne; which neyther Calvin, nor any one since him, have ever question'd. To draw unto an end, take here the testimonie of Oraeus, in his No­menclator; a Lutheran perhaps, but sure I am, no Papist: who rightly hath distinguish'd those three Georges, which the so famous Doctors, Reynolds and Drusius have confounded. We reade it thus. Georgius Episcop. Laodicenus, Lit. G. p. 64. Arianus, secul. 4. Geor­gius Alexandrin. haeret. Arian. anno 356. and last­ly Georgius Cappadox et Martyr, 289.

(13) To summe up all, wee have here proofe sufficient, that GEORGE the Martyr, was by birth of Cappadocia: the thing affirm'd to be so, by Me­taphrastes, Vincentius, de Voragine, Antoninus, Her­mannus Schedell, Bergomensis, and Volatterran, a­mong the Latines; and by Nicephorus, of Greece; and by the Magdeburgians, and Oraeus, among the Protestants. More proofe of which there is to follow. His suffering, for the time of it, general­ly is reported under Diocletian, as the chiefe Per­secutor; in whose time he was made a Martyr; in termes expresse, by Metaphrastes, de Voragine, Volaterran, and the Greeke Martyrologie as yet to [Page 190] come; implicitely and in ordinary count of time, by Nicephorus Callistus, Fasciculus temporum, Sa­bellicus, Hermanus Schedell, Bergomensis, the Mag­deburgians, and Oraeus. And under DACIANUS, or GALERIUS rather, as a chiefe instrument of DI­OCLETIANS crueltie; by Bede, Rab. Maurus, Notgerus, Vincentius, de Voragine, and Antoninus. The yeare thereof, limited more particularly, by the Fasciculus temporum, ad ann. 291. and by Orae­us, to the yeare 289. to which wee will adjoyne Baronius, who places it in his Annals, and so re­ports it in his Annot. on the Calendar; ad ann. 290. A difference not observeable. And last of all, the day thereof assigned upon the 23. of Aprill. (9. Kal. Maij.) by Venerable Bede, Rabanus, and Notgerus; as also by Vincentius, and Antoninus; and by the Martyrologies both Greeke and Latine, not yet produced; the manner of his death being affirmed also, by the loosing of his head, by Me­taphrastes, Bede, Rabanus, and Notgerus; by Vin­centius, de Voragine, Nicephorus, Antoninus, Sche­dell, and Bergomensis. Which being so; wee may the better and with more justice, apply the old complaint of Canus, Lib. 11. cap. 4. to the businesse now in hand, Si nam (que) in duorum ore vel trium firmum stat omne verbum, cur adversus hanc legen [...], plurimis testibus rem tandem olim gestam contestantibus, fidem Theo­logus abnegabit? Since GOD (saith he) hath told us, that out of the mouth of two or three Witnesses eve­ry word shall be established; with what pretence of reason may a Divine oppose this Law, and not [Page 191] give credit unto many witnesses, affirming all to­gether the same Historie. For our parts, so confi­dent are we that our cause is just and true; that if the adversaries of St. GEORGE, are able to pro­duce one single testimonie, out of any ancient Au­thor or out of any Author borne before the time of CALVIN, to make good their affirmavit: we will forsake our colours, and revolt to them. But I am bold to say, they cannot. For had the thing beene possible, the learned Doctor Reynolds, who spared no labour in the search, would have produced it.

CHAP. IIII.

(1) Foure severall wayes used by the Church, to keepe alive the memory of the Martyrs. (2) The way of Martyrologies how ancient. (3) The Roman Martyrologie: and what it testifieth of St. George. (4) Natale what it is, in the construction of the Church. (5) The testimonie given vnto St. George in the Greeke Church. (6) St. George, why called Tropaeophorus. (7) Commemoration of the Dead, how used in the Church primitive. (8) The depravation of the ancient use of it in the Church of Rome. (9) The publike service of that Church on St. Georges day. (10) Arguments drawne from the Church service, of what validitie. (11) Saint George continually famous in the Church Christian. (12) And among the Turkes.

(1) THus have we drawne together the suf­frages of such which eyther posi­tively have affirmed, or Historical­ly related any thing, of St. George the Martyr. In which wee finde sufficient proofe, as of his Country, so of the time, and day, and manner of his death: and that so punctually, so agreeably both to their fore­man and themselves, that never any Iurie agreed bett [...]r on a Verdict. This done, we now addresse [Page 193] our selves, to make inquiry of the Church, [...], The pillar and the ground of Truth, as Saint Paul calls it: to learne of her, what she hath practically done in St. Geor­ges honour. For, to the positive affirmations of some men in St. Georges cause, and the historicall relations of some others; if wee can also get the countenance and practise of the Church: wee then may have some good assurance, that no man will hereafter stirre against us. Now in the pra­ctise of the Church, we may observe foure wayes or courses, whereby she hath continually endea­voured to keepe alive the memory of the blessed Martyrs: in none of which she hath beene wan­ting (such is her tender care and respect of him) unto our St. George. The first of these, is the common Martyrologie, or Calendar; in which their Names and Passion, briefly, but unto all e­ternity, are registred. The second is, by giving them some speciall place in her publicke Litur­gies: The third, by recollecting up their Re­liques, and laying them with all due honour, in some place fit for them. And last of all, the cal­ling of such Temples by the names of these most blessed Spirits; which she had solemnely erected to GODS speciall service, and Consecrated to his honour. How much the Church hath done in all and every one of these, to keepe the memo­ry of Saint GEORGE the Martyr, alive and flourishing; wee shall best see by taking of them, [Page 194] every one in their severall Order, and speaking of them in particulars.

(2) Beginning with the first, wee finde it on Record in Tullie, that in the very first beginnings of the Roman State, it was the Office of the chiefe Priest, or Pontifex Max. to keepe a Register of all publike occurrences; and to preserve them in some tables openly, that so the people might per­use them. Ab initio rerum Rom. (saith he) us (que) ad Publ. Mutium Pont. Max. res omnes singulorum an­norum mandabat literis Pontifex Max. efferebat (que) in album, De Oratore lib. 2. proponebat (que) tabulam domi, potestas ut esset po­pulo cognoscendi. Which Office discontinued in the time of Publ. Mutius, was afterwards reviv'd by Iulius Caesar, in his first Consulship, being at that time chiefe Byshop of the Romans. An institution of especial use & service in that state, as also in others: there being not a greater spurre to vertue and He­roick undertakings, than an assurance that the Fame of our atchievments & well-deserving shall not be buried in the same grave with us, & perish w th our bodies. For certainly the care both to live vertu­ously, and (if occasion so require) to dye noble­ly, must needs be much augmented in the minds of good and honest men: when once they know, that their performings shall not be folded up in silence; but openly presented to the eyes and eares of all the people. Vpon which grounds, it was the custome of the faithfull in the first times, and specially of those which were for place and [Page 195] power mo [...] eminent amongst them; to commit to publike memory, the sufferings of all them, which had confess'd the faith of CHRIST in the midst of tortures; and continued constant in it even unto the death. Not that they thought, to adde thereby unto their glories, who now were glorious in the Heavens: but by preserving in continuall remembrance, their infinite induran­ces, for the truth and testimony of Religion; to make the remnant of Gods people, yet alive, more apt to run that course; and so to runne it, that at the last they might attaine an equall guerdon. Of which kinde of memoriall or publike Register, is the Epistle of the Church of Smyrna, extant in the fourth booke of Eusebius Historie; that of the Lugdunenses and Viennoys in the fifth; and lastly, that also of Dionysius Byshop of Alexandria, in the sixth and seaventh of the same Author.

(3) Of this kinde specially (I meane in refe­rence to the first times of Christian Religion) were the two publike Martyrologies of the Greeke and Latine Churches. The first originall of which, not to looke further, and perhaps fare worse; may be referr'd most probably unto An­terus, Byshop of Rome, about the yeare 238. at what time Maximinus, having first kill'd his ma­ster Alex. Severus; made havocke of the Church of GOD. Of him it is recorded, that hee first caused the Acts and Passions of the blessed Mar­tyrs to be diligently sought out, and enroll'd by [Page 196] the publike Notaries in the common Registers of the Church: lest else their memory might be de­termined with their lives. Anterus primus statuit (saith Platina) ut res gestae Martyrum diligentèr ex­quisitae à notarijs scriberentur: conscriptas recondi in aerario Ecclesiae mandavit; ne unà cum vita, bene a­gentium memoria aboleretur. As for the Roman Martyrologie now extant, as wee may well con­clude, that it was built upon that ground-worke or foundation of Anterus: So we can ill affirme for certaine, by whom the whole structure, as we now see it, Epist. l. 7. cap. 29. was raised and perfected. Onely we find in one of Gregories Epistles, that then the Roman Church had upon register, the names al­most of all the Martyrs, and a memoriall of their Sufferings; digested as the Martyrologies now are, according to their proper dayes: the time onely of their passions, and the place there­of assigned in them; but litle of the circumstance, and manner of their deaths. Nos penè omnium Martyrum, distinctis per dies singulos passionibus, collecta in uno codice nomina habemus, &c. Non ta­men codem volumine, quis qualiter sit passus indica­tur; sed tantùm dies & locus passionis ponitur. Which booke or register here spoke of, as it hath much resemblance in the forme and substance of it, with the Roman Martyrologie now being: so wee may happily resolve, that it is the same; augmented onely in the addition of such Saints, as in the times succeeding have had place, (and some of them unworthily) in the common Calendar. [Page 197] This Martyrologie, thus ancient, as it may bee well supposed, upon the Three and twentieth day of Aprill, gives us this testimony of our Martyr, viz. Natalis S. Georgij Martyris, cuius il­lustre martyrium Ecclesia Dei veneratur. The Pas­sion of St. George the Martyr, whose blessed martyrdome is in the Church of GOD, in espe­ciall honour. And this briefly and in a word, ac­cording to the use and nature of a Martyrologie.

(4) I have here rendred the Natalis in the Text, by the English word of Passion: because, as I con­ceive it, however it bee used in other Authors, yet it must so be taken in the construction of the Church; which did not use to solemnize the Birth dayes of the Saints, but the dayes onely of their departure. For they conceived it rightly, that the birth-day of a Christian, was his entrance into Glory by the gate of Death: and that the worldly-minded man reputed that to bee the day of his Nativity, by which hee entred into life. And therefore Origen hath noted of the Christi­ans of his time, and of the times before him; That they esteemed the day of Birth to be an entrance into anguish and temptation: but celebrated with a solemne Feast, the day wherein their friends and brethren were released from sinne and bon­dage. Nunc nos (saith hee) non Nativitatis diem celebramus, Lib. 3. in Iob. cum sit dolorum at (que) tentationum introi­tus: Sed mortis diem celebramus, utpote omnium dolorum depositionem, at (que) omnium tent ationum effu­gationem. [Page 198] Nay in his eighth Homily upon Levi­ticus, hee affirmes for certaine, that never any of the Saints did solemnize their Birth-day with good chee [...] and festivals: and not much after, Soli peccatores super huiusmodi Nativitate laetantur; That onely wicked men did so observe it. Much also to this purpose that of St. Bernard, in his E­pistle to and against the Canons of the Church of Lyons ▪ who had presumed to introduce into the Church a new festivall, The Feast of the Conception of the blessed Vigin. The Church (saith he) hath by a sp [...]ciall exception, Epist. 174. kept as holy, the Birth-day of our Saviour: of whom the Angels did affirme unto the Sheepe-heards, that his Nativitie was tidings of great Ioy unto all the people. Caete­rorum autem non Nativitat [...]m sed mortem Sancto­rum, i [...]dic [...]t & praedicat pret [...]o [...]am. But for the rest (saith hee) the Church hath taught us, that not the Birth-day of the Saints, but the day rather of their dissolution, is accounted precious. In which no doubt, hee did allude to that of DA­VID; Right precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints.

(5) If wee crosse over into Greece, and aske what Honours they affoord unto St. GEORGE, in their publicke registers: wee find the Church there little lesse devoted to him, than it is at Rome. For thus Wicelius hath observ'd for us; Veteres Graecos recensere in diario sub finem Aprilis, In Georg [...]. [...]: That the [Page 199] Greekes anciently in their Diarie or common Almanacke, about the end of Aprill, did celebrate the memory of St. GEORGE, and SABAS, as the Saints or Patrons of Military men. Which Saba (to note it by the way) hath a place also in the Roman Martyrologie, on the Foure and twen­tieth of Aprill: and is there called Ductor mili­tum, a Captaine or Commander. But not to stand alone upon the credit of Wicelius, we have the Greeke Menologie, (for so they call it) thus spea­king of him: and in the day agreeing with the Church of Rome. Baron. Annot. in Rom, Mart. Memoria Sancti & Gloriosi & Magni Martyris Georgij [...]gnomento Tropelophori. Fuit genere Cappadox, passus sub Dioclet [...]an [...] Imper. Id est, This day is celebrated in memoriall of that most holy, glorious and great Martyr, George; sirnamed Tropelophorus; a Cappadocian by his Countrey: who suffered under Diocletian. In which we finde two circumstances which adde much unto him and his honour; a sirname, and an adjunct. The adjunct is, that hee is here stiled Magnus Martyr, the great Martyr: and not here onely, but in divers other passages of Greeke wri­ters. For Metaphrastes gives this title to the Sto­ry of him, Vita S. Georgij magni Martyris, The Hi­story of George the great Martyr: So also doth Pasicrates. So also Comus, the Suffragan of Amba Gabriel, Patriarch of Alexandria, doth call Saint GEORGES Church in that Citie, Ecclesiam S. Georgij magni Martyris, the Temple of George [Page 200] the Great Martyr. But of this Comus, more anon, in the next Chapter.

(6) The sirname added in the Greeke Menolo­gie, unto Saint GEORGE; is, as Baronius reades it, Tropelophorus: for which hee is by Mr. Selden, in his Titles of Honour, Part. 2. cap. 11. justly tax'd; it being plaine (saith hee) that it should rather be, Tropaeophorus. For proofe of which, he hath produced a testimo­ny out of Iohn Euchaites, who flourish'd in the time of Constantinus Monamachus the Greeke Em­perour, about the yeare 1043. Which Euchaites, being at that time a Byshop of the Greeke Church, writing unto the Emperour above-named, thus calls St. George the Martyr:

[...]
[...].
The chiefe and President of warre; the same
Who from an Ensigne doth derive his Name.

And in another place, speaking as to St. George; [...], Illustrious Standard-bearer: for so the word Tropaeophorus, properly doth signifie. This name or adjunct if you will, noted before by George Wicelius also, In Georgio. to have beene attri­buted to Saint George, by the later Grecians; as well as that of the great Martyr. Et hodie D. Ge­orgij celebritas apud Graecos, prae caeteris perquam [Page 201] eximiae est; Appellant autem cum [...] & [...], id est. Vexillarium ▪ or Antient. In reference to which, no question but hee hath the title of Antesignanus, in the Martyrologie of V­suardus? and that of Signifer in Monke Robert; and in Mich. of Ysselt; of which two last, we shall see more hereafter.

(7) The second way or course, whereby the Church in ancient times endeavoured to preserve alive, the memorie of the blessed Saints and Mar­tyrs; is, as before we said, by giving them some speciall place in her publike Liturgies. For since that CHRIST hath not beene onely manifested great in himselfe, but great also and glorious in his Saints; the dayes of whose departure are to the Church of CHRIST, as are th'inauguration dayes of Kings and Emperours, unto their peo­ple: therefore especiall choyce being first had of them, there were some certaine times annually se­lected, to meditate upon our Saviour glorified in them; together with a forme of praise and pray­er, answerable to those times. In both which circumstances, both that of time selected for this service, and of the service destinate unto the time; the Church proceeded with exceeding tender­nesse of care, and soundnesse of advice. That so for every purpose, there might be a time and sea­son: and that the office or devotions of the time, being fitted to it; it might bee opus diei in die suo. [Page 202] This was the Commemoration of the Dead, in those pious times in use; before that commendable in­stitution became defiled by superstition, and as it were polluted with Idolatrie. Of which we have this testimonie of St. AVSTIN: Honoramus sanè memorias eorum tanquam Sanctorum hominum Dei, De civitate Dei, l. 8. cap. 27. qui us (que) ad mortem corporum pro veritate certarunt. Will you the reason of it? It is (saith he) that in the times of such solemnitie, we may both glo­rifie our GOD which hath given such guifts unto men; and by the annuall reviving of their memo­ries, we may the better be excited unto an imi­tation of their vertues. For so it followeth in the place, Vt ea celebritate Deo vero gratias de eo­rum victorijs agamus: & nos ad imitationem talium coronarum, eorum memoriae renovatione adhortemur. So then it seemes the Church proposed unto her selfe, in her publike Commemorations of the Dead, two severall ends: one, that GOD might bee prai­sed in his Saints; the other, that the noble and pious actions of the Saints, may bee a patterne unto us, to learne the better how to serve him in Righteousnesse and Holinesse all the dayes of our lives. For if the life and death of the Saints is precious in the sight of God: how precious should it be ac­counted in the eyes of all Gods people, that both the one and the other should be carefully remem­bred; especially upon the day and time most ca­pable of such remembrances? And on the other side, how is it possible that the recitall of their Christian lives & godly deaths, should be so often [Page 203] sounded in the eares of the more loose & dissolute men: and not provoke them at some time or other to cry out with Balaam, O that I might die the death of the Righteous, and that my end might bee like his! Iust so, the Tropheyes of Miltiades, startled such noble resolutions in Themistocles: and so did A­lexander emulate the glories of Achilles, recited in the workes of Homer. For which cause also, and thereby to indeere the memory of the Saints de­parted, with and amongst Gods servants: it was the custome of the Church, besides her publike mention of them in her ordinarie Liturgie; to suffer anniversarie panegyricks to be made in praise of such of them, as had notably deserved it. Sic & defunctis praemium, & futuris dabatur exemplum; as Minutius hath it.

(8) Afterwards, when the conceits of men, were raised unto a wonderfull admiration of their vertues; and throughly possess'd with this, how neere a place they held in the opinion and esteeme of Almighty GOD: it was not thought enough to commemorate their graces; unlesse we made some further use of their esteeme with their Cre­atour, in gracing our petitions. The rather, be­cause the Church had generally, and truely taught, that these celestiall Spirits now with God, did constantly commend unto him, the flouri­shing estate and safetie of his Vniversall Church: yea and some also of the faithfull in particular, so farre as possibly by revelation from their GOD, [Page 204] or any other meanes what ever; they might bee made acquainted with their severall wants. Which once conceived, as many times an ill use may be made of a sound doctrine; it was supposed to be a soloecisme in the way of pietie, not to commend our prayers and desires unto them. Vntill at last, as there is seldome any medium inter summa & prae­cipitia, no stoppe in tumbling downe an Hill be­fore we come unto the bottome: the Saints in Heauen against their wils, and besides their know­ledge, became the onely mediatours betweene God and man, in point of intercession. And this the processe of the Trent-Councell, in drawing up the Article of the Invocation of the Saints: Sanctos unà cum Christo regnantes orationes suas pro hominibus Deo offerre; Sess. 25. cap. 2. and therefore, bonum [...] at (que) utile esse simplicitèr eos invocare, & ob beneficia à Deo impetranda, &c. ad eorum orationes, opem, auxili­um (que) confugere. This said, we may more easily conjecture, what kind of Commemoration Saint GEORGE is like to finde, in the Roman Li­turgie.

(9) Let us looke then upon the Liturgie of the Church of Rome, and we shall find it very co­pious in St, GEORGE'S honour: the Liturgie of Rome as it is now corrected, and purged of almost all those Legendarie Fables, which before gave oc­casion of offence and laughter. And herein cer­tainly we find the Service very solemne; scarce any festivall there celebrated with more variety [Page 205] of prayer and divine offices. I will touch onely at some principall passages thereof: taking along with me yet the full course and method. The en­trance or Preparatorie, this. Protexisti me Deus à conventu malignantium: Alleluiah. A multitudine operantium iniquitatem. Alleluiah. Thou hast de­fended me O GOD from the Congregation of the evill doers. Alleluiah: and from the multitude of them that worke iniquity, &c. Then followes this Prayer. Deus qui nos B. Georgij Martyris tui & meritis & intercessione laetificas, concede propitius, ut qui tua per eum beneficia poscimus, dono tuae gra­iiae consequamur. O GOD, which by the merits and intercession of St. GEORGE thy blessed Martyr, dost rejoyce our Soules, grant we beseech thee, that those benefits which by him we crave, may by the favour of thy grace bee given unto us, through IESVS CHRIST our Lord. The Epistle taken out in part, out of the second unto Timo­thy, and the 3. Chapt. Where the Apostle telleth him, that he had knowne his doctrine, manner of life, purpose, faith, long suffering, charitie, patience; Per­secutions and afflictions, which came unto him at An­tioch, at Iconium, at Lystra; out of all which, the LORD delivered him, &c. The Gospell taken out of the 15. Chapt. of St. IOHN, Ego sum vitis vera, I am the true Vine, &c. The close of all is this, after the whole Masse ended, which they call the Postcommunion: Supplices te rogamus omnipotens Deus, ut quos tuis reficis sacramentis, &c. Almigh­ty GOD, we humbly beseech thee, that we which [Page 206] are refresh'd by thy holy Sacraments, may by the intercession of thy blessed Martyr George, serve thee heereafter in all godly motions, &c. To which the Liturgie of the Church of Rome, I will here adde a Collect of the old Missall, (See Vsum Sarum:) which piously interpreted, hath nothing in it savouring of Superstition; and is withall more proper to St. Georges storie. Viz. Offerimus tibi Domine solenne sacrificium pro veneranda S. Geor­gij mart. tui passione, deprecantes clementiam tuam, ut per haec S. S. mysteria antiqui hostis tentatamen te tri­umphante vincamus, et aeternae remunerationis prae­mium te largiente sequamur. We offer unto thee O LORD the solemne Sacrifice (of praise and Thankesgiving) for the death and passion of St. George thy Martyr; beseeching thy divine cle­mencie, that by these holy mysteries, we may in thee subdue the manifold temptations of our old enemie the Divell, and be rewarded by thy grace with life eternall. The first of these two Prayers taken out of the Roman Missall, I finde also in the Breviarie, the Diurnum, and the Offi­cium B. Mariae Virginis: so copious is that Church in the memoriall of our Martyr.

(10) I doubt not but it will be here objected, that we are driven to hard shifts, when wee are faine to repaire to Rome; from thence to prove St. GEORGE'S Saint-ship. This wee expect to heare of, and are ready to reply, that this is hard­ly worth objecting. For here we draw no argu­ment [Page 207] to prove how lawfully St. GEORGE may be invoked; or that his intercession may be used, for the more quicke dispatch of our affaires in the Court of Heaven. Onely wee note from hence, that anciently, and in the purer times of the Ro­man Church; St. GEORGE was constantly com­memorated, and in his proper course; as a noble Martyr. Vpon which ground, which in it selfe is good and commendable, if they have built, out of their owne, Wood, and Hay, and Stubble; a dange­rous and erronious practise not warrantable in the Church: I hope, without offence, it may be law­full for me, or any else, to make the profitablest use out of their errours; and to verifie the truth and goodnesse of the ancient practise in this case, out of the faultie and erroneous corruption of the present. For I perswade my selfe, that in points onely of Historicall faith, wee may relie in part upon their publike Liturgies: and that we may conclude, that surely such a Saint there was, as GEORGE, or MAURICE, or SEBASTIAN, or the rest there honoured; because I finde them in the Missall, and the Breviarie; no man of this or any age, having as yet inform'd mee, that they have lately beene inserted into the bookes of Common-Service. Nay, as in nature, there must be first an habit, before we can admit of any pri­vation: and that in things corrupted, wee must suppose a true and reall being of that thing, thus fallen into corruption: so we may well inferre, upon a view of the corruptions in their Liturgies, [Page 208] that certainely there was some excellent use at first, of such a ceremonie, or such an institution; how ever that the foule corruptions of the pre­sent have polluted and defiled it. I would not wish me thinks, an argument of more validitie to prove the act of kneeling at the Lords Supper, to be of good Antiquitie in the Church of Christ: than from the adoration of it (or of the Hoste ra­ther as they call it) exacted in their Rituals; which is, no doubt, a superstitious, if not idolatrous cor­ruption, of that ancient and reverend use of Knee­ling. Nor would I choose a fairer way of dispu­tation, to justifie the honourable estate of the married Clergie, against the clamours of the Pa­pists; than to returne upon them, that in the pub­like service of the Church of Rome, it is reputed commonly, though falsly, for a Sacrament: which false conceit of theirs, is a corruption one­ly of the just and pious meaning of the Fathers; who therefore did extoll it in the highest mea­sure, the better to beate downe those Hereticks which had disgraced it. More might be said in affirmation of this manner of proceeding; had I now either place or leisure. At this time only this, that I should more relie in matters meerely Histo­ricall of being, upon the Liturgie of Rome, which certainly is not contrived upon no other ground, than lies and Fables: than upon any mans bare word which saith the contrary; or such weake arguments as are not able to conclude the matter controverted. And so farre I dare goe with Canus; [Page 209] conceive me still in matters of this qualitie: Lib. 11, cap. 5. Nul­las huiusmodi rationes, ab antiqua patrum traditione quam communis ecclesiae consuetudo, in divin [...] officio, hymnis, antiphonis (que) confirmavit; potuisse me mo­vere.

(11) Which being so, and that St. GEORGE had anciently his proper time and place of Com­memoration, how ever now that laudable and pi­ous custome bee degenerated: we may affirme more confidently, that he hath beene continually in especiall credit with the Church. In the Greeke Church we find him on record in their publike Calendar; where they have honoured him with the title of [...], or the great Martyr. Annot. in R. Mart▪ Apr. 23. Baronius tells us, that this Saint is ve­ry famous in the Countries of Galatia; In Gala­tia celebris fuit eiusdem Sancti memoria: more ge­nerally Wicelius, Celebritas D. Georgij apud Grae­cos prae caeteris perquam eximia est, that he is hono­red more than any of the rest among the Grecians. Ioh. Euchaites a Greeke Byshop hath given an ho­nourable testimony of him: and Cyrus Theodorus, (of whose time and qualitie I am yet to seeke) hath plaid the Epigrammatist, upon his portraiture cut in white stone; [...], as the title hath it. Adde hereunto Hierax, one of great power in the Greeke Empire, upon his reconciliation with Contacu­zenus; gave him in token of his future faith and [Page 210] loyaltie, L. 3. cap. 91. St. GEORGE his picture: Imaginem praeclari Mart. Christi, Georgij, fidei suae, sincerae (que) er­ga Imperatorem voluntatis, pignus quoddam dedit. The thing related by the Emperour Contacuzenus himselfe, in his booke of Histories, first published under the name of Christodulus. As for the Church of Rome, there is no question to bee made of her good affection. Her Missals, and her testimony of him in the Martyrologie; expresly say it. Nor need there any more be added, unlesse perhaps it be worth noting, that Vergerius Byshop of Iusti­nople in the Seigneurie of Venice, was called in question for his life: Exam Conc. Trid. Sess. 25. Eo quòd in Concilio Trident. Georgij Legendam sibi non per omnia probari ostende­ret, as Chemnitius hath it; because he had decla­med against some passages of the Storie of Saint GEORGE, in the Trent Councell. As for the Chur­ches Protestant, wee finde the Lutheran Doctors many of them, very favourable; and how wee stand affected to him here in England, we shall see hereafter. Which generall agreement of the whole Church, and so many famous parts of it, in the honour of our Martyr; may well be u­sed as a reply to Doctor Reynolds: De Idol. Rom. [...]. 1. cap. 5. §. 21. who makes this answere to the Cardinall, that George indeed may be accounted famous in the Church, and his memoriall celebrated; but so as was the memory of Catiline, ab hominibus audacissimis, domesticis (que) host [...]bus, onely by Ruffians, and by common ene­mies unto the State. If Bellarmine meane o­therwise, [Page 211] in saying Georgij memoria semper fuit ce­leberrima; hee tells him plainely that hee ly­eth. But I will not meddle with their quar­rells.

(12) To goe a litle further yet, it will bee found upon good search, that not the Christi­ans onely have had Saint George in speciall honour: but that the rude and barbarous Turkes, seeing it seemes, how much hee was esteem'd by them, conceive a like opinion of him? Title of honor, 2. part: cap. 11. This Master Selden testifieth, that the Mahometans doe honour him, as we, and that they call him Chederle: which name (saith hee) one expresseth by [...]. His Margine points us unto Contacuzenus, Apol. 3. Which I can­not meet with: and therefore take it upon cre­dit. The rather, because I finde in Master Sam. Purchas, Pilgrimage. lib 3. cap. 13. out of Busbequius, that the Turkes af­firme their Chederle, to bee the same with St. GEORGE: and that the Dervices (which are a kinde of Turkish Monkes) have a great Temple dedicated to his honour at Theke Thioy, not farre from Amasia, the chiefe Citie of Cap­padocia. And in the Turkish Historie wee reade that they have in Caire of Egypt, a Temple dedi­cated to Saint Barbara, and another to Saint George; which amongst those nations are of great Fame. So Knolles in the life of Selimus. All I finde of him in the rest of Contacuzenus, (I meane [Page 212] his Historie, is, that at his request, the Turkish Sultan did reedifie a ruinous Temple, consecrated to St. George's memorie. Lib. 4. cap. 14. Post haec petivit legatus ve­ster (saith the Sultan in his Letter to that Greeke Emperour) ut quoddam veteris templi ruinosum ae­dificium vicinum Romanis, S. Georgij, renovare­tur: id etiam fecimus. So great and po­werfull is the truth, that it pre­vaileth even among Turkes and Infidels.

CHAP. V.

(1) The honour done unto the Dead in the decent buriall of their bodies. (2) The reliques of the Saints of what esteeme in the Church primitive. (3) The care of Gregorie of Tours to preserve his writings: and what hee testifieth of Saint George's reliques. (4) What mention there is made of them in Aymonius, and others. (5) Churches distinguished anciently by the names of Saints: and for what reason. (6) St. George's Churches in Lydda, and in Ramula; made after­wards a Byshops See. (7) St. George's Church built by Sidonius Archbyshop of Mentz. (8) That mention'd in St. Gregories Epistles. (9) St, Georges Church in Rome; the title of a Car­dinall. (10( Churches erected to St. George in Alexandria and elsewhere. (11) Of Faustus Rhegiensis. (12) And the Pseudo-Mar­tyr in Sulpitius. An application of the rule in Lerinensis unto the businesse now in hand.

(1) THis discourse of the bodies of the Dead, leades me directly to the third of those three courses, whereby the Church endeavoured to preserve a­live the memory of the Saints and Martyrs: collecting of their Reliques, and laying them with all due honours, in some [Page 214] place fit and worthy of them. Which pietie of theirs, extended at the first, no further, than to the pious and devout interrement of their bodies: the tyranny of those which first made havocke of the Church, extending in those times, no further than to death. So reade we of St. Stephen, the Protomartyr of the Church; that being stoned un­to death, certaine devout men carried him, (or his body rather, which was his Relique, all that was left of him) to the buriall, and made great lamenta­tion. But in succeeding times▪ as the Persecuti­ons grew more violent; so also grew the Tyrants more unmercifull, and barbarously cruell: no longer now contented with the simple death of those that suffered; but tearing of their limbs a­sunder, and scattering abroad their bones, and ca­sting forth their ashes into the winde, that so they might not have the honour of an honest buriall. So witnesseth Lactantius of Diocletian, Divin▪ instit. l. 5. cap. 11. under whom St. GEORGE was made a Martyr, Et non tantùm artus hominum dissipat (saith he) sed & ossa ipsa comminuit, & in cineres furit, ne quis ex­tet sepulturae locus. A desperate and raging tyrant, qui lucem vivis, terram mortuis denegabat; which neither would allow the benefit of life unto the living, nor buriall to the dead. In these and such like barbarous and cruell times, it was the com­mendable custome of the Christians, to recollect those bones which by the Tyrants had bin so scat­tered; and to interre them with due honour: that even the Bones also which were broken might reioyce; [Page 215] that so those precious Reliques of their deere Bre­thren, which were to meet together in a joyfull Resurrection, might not lye scattered, up and downe the fields, a scorne and laughter to the Gentiles.

(2) At length according as the minds and thoughts of men were raised unto an high esteeme and admiration of the Martyrs: so did they with a greater zeale frequent their shrines; and set an higher price and estimate upon their Reliques. Not carefull onely to afford them all due respects, be­cause of those many myracles which it pleased GOD to worke in and about those places where they were intombed: but in short time, ascribing some divine and secret vertue to them; whereof, Heaven knowes, they were not guiltie. It is re­corded that the Turkes in the Sacke of Lyssa, fin­ding the tombe of Scanderbeg, did violently breake it open, and take thence his bones; every one somewhat, more or lesse, as they could divide them: vainely conceiting, that they should ne­ver have the worse in any action, as long as any Relique of that victorious Soldier was about them. So also that opinion, which the people of those devout and pious times, had first upon good grounds conceiv'd of any of the Martyrs; and that respect, which worthily at first, they bare unto their shrines and Reliques: degenerated at the last so farre, that they fell also into the same conceit and superstitious folly. Hereupon were [Page 216] the monuments and dormitories of the Saints againe opened: their bodies translated, some of them entire, into new Sepulchres; and o­thers dismembred peece by peece, and car­ried into farre Countries: that Church or Na­tion being conceived most happy, which had procured any the least bone into their pos­session, of such especially of the Saints, which were in greatest credit and opinion with the peo­ple. So that now the cruelty of the barbarous tyrants in the height of persecution, might seeme to be revived in the dawning of Superstiti­on. Which notwithstanding, there might per­chance bee somewhat said in their excuse: as viz. that the Reliques then by them so zealously affected, were most of them true and reall; not counterfeited by any cheating Mountebanke; and therefore worthy of all due respect and reve­rence. For who so cold in his affection to the Saints, that would not gladly give them honor, even in their dust? So much respect, no question, may be due unto the Reliques of the Saints, if true­ly such; as by Pope Leo was afforded to a parcell of the crosse, sent to him by the Byshop of Hie­rusalem: Epist. 72. of which he tells that Prelate in an an­swere to him, Particulam dominica crucis, cum eu­logijs dilectionis tuae veneranter accepi: That he re­ceived it with great reverence and thankes.

(3) Not to descend more downeward, we will looke backe into those former times, and [Page 217] therefore least corrupted; wherein we find first mention of the Reliques of St. GEORGE. And in the first place we meet with Gregory of Tours, who flourished in the next age after Pope LEO above-named, and dyed about the yeare 596. A man of speciall quality, a Byshop by his calling; and as he testifieth himselfe, Author of many se­verall books, Hist. Franc l. 9. prope finem and treatises. Quos libros licet rusti­ciori stilo scripserim, &c. Which though he wrote in a more plaine and homely stile, yet he doth earnestly conjure all those, which should suc­ceed him in that charge; per adventum Domini no­stri, &c. Even by the comming of our Saviour CHRIST, and by the dreadfull day of judgment; that neither they suppresse them, or cause them to be unperfectly transcribed: Sed ut omnia vobis­cum integra inlibata (que) permaneant, sicut à nobis re­licta sunt; but that they be preserved as uncorrup­ted and entire, as they were left by him. Of these bookes, seaven of them did especially con­cerne the myracles of the Holy Martyrs: and in the first thereof, he tells us in the generall, Multa de Georgio martyre miracula gesta cogn [...]vimus, De glor. Mart. cap. 101. that he had knowne of many myracles done by Saint GEORGE. And in particular, habentur eius reli­quiae in vico quodam Cennomannensi, ubi multa ple­run (que) miracula visuntur: Some of his Reliques also are in the Village of Le Maine, where often­times there were seene many myracles. There is a further passage in that Booke and Chapter, which though I shall relate, yet I will hardly take [Page 218] upon me to defend it: it is briefly thus. Huius reliquiae cum reliquorum Sanctorum à quibusdam fere­bantur, &c. ‘Some certaine men, that carried with them some of St. GEORGE'S Reliques, and of others also of the Saints; came once unto a place in the frontires of Lymosin: where a few Priests, having a litle Chanterie or Oratorie made of boards, did daily powre out their De­votions to the Lord. There, for that night, they begg'd for lodging; and were accordingly made welcome. The morning came, and they pre­par'd to goe forward in their jorney; they were not able to remove their Knap-sacks [ cap­sulas,] out of the place wherein they laid them. Loth to depart without their Reliques, it came at last into their minds, that sure it was the will of GOD, they should bestow some of them on their Hosts: which being done, the difficulty was removed, and they proceeded in their jour­ney.’ This storie, as before I said, I will not take upon me to defend. Onely I note from hence, that in this Gregories time, or before it rather, the Reliques of St. George were in especiall credit: and so by necessary consequence the Saint himselfe exceeding famous.

(4) Not to say any thing here of St. George's head, and of the Temple built of purpose by Pope Zacharie, in honour of it; which we shall speake of presently, in a place more proper: wee finde the Reliques of our Martyr mention'd with great [Page 219] honour in Aymonius. An Author of the middle times, anno 837. not long before the shutting in of the first day of learning, in the Christian Church: one of the Monks of St. GERMANS monasterie, in the Suburbs of Paris; and publike Notarie thereof, for the time being. Before we come unto his testimonie, we must first take no­tice, that Childebert Sonne of Clovis, the first Chri­stian King of France, who began his reigne about the yeare 515: did in the later of his time, anno 542. erect a Monasterie neere Paris, unto the ho­nour of St. Vincent. This monasterie thus foun­ded, as he endowed it with many Lands, and large immunities: so he enriched it with the Reliques of St. Vincent, and St. GEORGE, and part also of the Holy Crosse; all which he brought with him out of Spaine, whither he had before made two famous journeyes. Hist. de gost. Franc. l. 2. cap. 20. Witnesse whereof the Charter of the Foundation, copied out by Ay­monius: and is as much of it as concernes our pur­pose, this which followeth. Childebertus Rex Francorum, &c. In honorem S. Vincentij Martyris (this Vincent was converted by St. GEORGE as before is said) cuius reliquias de Spania apporta­vimus, ceu & sanctae crusis, & beatissimi Georgij, &c. quorum reliquiae ibi sunt consecratae, &c. In the same Author also, we have another story of St. Georges arme, given by Iustinian the Emperour unto St GERMAN, L. 3. cap. 9. then Byshop of Paris; as he return'd from his Pilgrimage to Hierusalem, by the way of Constantinople: Vná (que) brachium D. Georgij Mar­tyris, [Page 220] pro magno munere contulit, as mine Author hath it. Which Relique was afterwards by Saint GERRMAN, bestowed upon the Abbey of Saint Vincent; wherein he was interred: and which since then, hath beene call'd St. GERMANS. Thus much I finde recorded of the Reliques of our Mar­tyr (not to say any thing of his colours or his banner, preserv'd, as Schedell tells us, in Bamberge [...] City of Germany; magna cum solennitate, with great Solemnitie: and this enough to shew, that even from the beginning, his Reliques and him­selfe, were alwayes had in speciall honour.

(5) And now at last, we come unto the last of those foure wayes or courses, whereby the Church endeavored to preserve alive the memo­ry of the Saints and Martyrs: viz. the calling of such Temples by the names of those blessed Spi­rits, which she had solemnly erected to GODS speciall service, and consecrated to his honour. A custome which she long had practised, even in the very times and heate of Persecution; when, as it was more dangerous unto the Church it selfe, and more unpleasing to the tyrants; so was it also more full of honour and respect unto the Martyr. Witnesse whereof those many Temples erected in the Empire of Severus, Euseb. l. 8. c. 1. l. 8. c. 8. Gordian, Philip, and Ga­licnus; demolished after in the time of Diocletian: and reerected by the Decree and Licence of Max­iminianus. Which Temples so erected, were con­secrated, [Page 221] though in a second place, unto the me­mory of some or other of the more notable and famous of the Saints departed in those fierie times; as may appeare by that which wee have elsewhere cyted out of Marcellinus: as viz. how the Alexandrian people had cast the ashes of their Arian Byshop, George, into the Sea, ne aedes illis ex struerentur ut reliquis, lest else they should bee ta­ken by the multitude for holy Martyrs; and Temples erected to them, as unto others of that ranke, of which though falsly they conceived him. But in the time of CONSTANTINE, we find the practise of it very frequent in the Church: the Emperour himselfe dedicating one of his owne building, [...], unto the bles­sed memory of the Apostles. As for his Mothe [...] the most illustrious Helena, we find of [...] ­cting, a Temple dedicated to the Virgin [...], in the Towne of Bethlehem, another to St. Iohn the Baptist, in the Mountaines of Iudaea; another to St. Peter, on Mount Sion. Nor were those blessed spirits the Apostles thought worthy onely of these honours; but the rest also of the holy Martyrs and Confessours: the first of this ranke which I have met with in my reading, being that of Diony­sius in the Citie of Alexandria, whereof he once was Byshop, and there at first one of the Auditors of Origen. Built, as I doe conceive it, in the time of Persecution, by the Gentiles, and burnt as the Hi­storiā tells us, in the time & tumults of the Arians: [Page 222] [...] ( viz. Alexandriae) [...] So Sozomen. Sozom. lib. 3. cap. 5. Now the reason why it pleased the Church, to give the names of Saints and Martyrs to their Temples, was not (as our incomparable Hooker hath observed rightly) either that they should serve unto the worship of those glorious spirits, or that those blessed spirits now made glorious, should take upon them the protection and patronage of those places: but partly in respect that by the ministerie of those Saints, it pleased God there to shew some rare effect of his Power; and partly in regard that by their deathes, which there the Saints did suffer for the testimonie of the trueth, the places where they dyed were made more venerable.

(6) In these respects, St. George had many Churches built and consecrated, as to Gods service principally; so, as before I said, in a se­cond place unto his memory. The first, (for I will onely touch upon a few of speciall note) the first I say, of those which hitherto I have ob­serued; that in Diospolis or Lydda in the tribe of Ephraim: built by Iustinian Emp. who beganne his Empire Anno 527. over, or neere the place of our Martyrs sepulcher. Hist. bell. sac. lib. 7. cap, 22. Cuius ecclesiam, quam ad honorem eiusdem Martyris, pius et orthodoxus Princeps Rom. Augustus, illustris memoriae D. Iusti­nianus [Page 223] multo studio et devotione prompta aedisicari prae­ceperat &c. So Gulielmus Tyrius speaking of this our Martyr. This Church, was by the Turkes demolished, vpon the cōming of the armies of the Westerne Princes ▪ for the conquest of Hierusalem: the Church which now standeth, being built, after, as the natives say, by a King of England. The cause which moved the Turkes hereto, a feare, least else the timber of it, which was large and m [...]ssie, might be converted to some engines, for the battery of that Citie: Timentes, ne tra­bes ecclesiae, quae multae proceritatis erant, in machinas ad expugnandam urbem vellent convertere. As that Author hath it. Nor farre from Lydda is the little Citie of Rama, or Ramula, supposed to bee the dwelling of Ioseph of Arimathea: where our St. George was honoured with another temple, defa­ced by the Turkes also. Cuius ibi ab antiquo fun­datam ecclesiam, Turci nonnihil deformaverant, in the words of Malmesburie. Lib. 4. Hence I collect, that seeing one of these Churchs is called ancient, ab antiquo; and that the timber of the other was large and massie: that certainly St. George was anciently honoured with a Temple; by the mag­nificence of which we may coniecture at the [...]ame and credit of the Saint. These Churches were in times succeeding made by D. Godfrie, Gul. Tyrius lib. 7. cap. 22. and the Christians of the West, a Bishops see; both Cities, and the villages adioyning, appointed for his di­ocesse: Primitias laborum suorum cum omni devo­tione egregio Martyri dedicantes; those Noble prin­ces [Page 224] so consecrating the first fruites of their victo­ries, to our glorious Martyr. The first Byshop of them, was a Norman, of the Diocesse of Roan: his title, Byshop of St. GEORGE'S; of which see more in our second Chapter of this second Part; ¶. 4.

The second Church of note, erected in Saint GEORGE'S honour, which I have met with hitherto, was founded by Sidonius, Archbyshop of Mentz in Germanie, who flourished in the yeare 556, and after: but whether in the Towne of Mentz, or in some other place, I am not cer­taine. Of this Venantius Fortunatus Byshop of Poyctiers, Florens doctrina & sanctitate, (saith the Cardinall,) famous for piety and learning, hath in his Sacra Carmina composed this Epigram. He liv'd about the yeare 570. [...]i [...]lioth. [...]atrū [...]m.

In Basilicam S. Georgij quam aedifi­cavit Sidonius Arch [...]ep. Moguntinus.
Martyris egregij pollens micat aula Georgij,
Cuius in hunc mundum spargitur altus honos.
Carcere, caede, siti, vinclis, fame, frigore, flammis,
Confessus Christum, duxit ad astracaput.
Qui virtute potens, Orientis in axe sepultus,
Ecce sub Occiduo cardine praebet opem.
Ergo memento preces, & reddere vota, viator;
Obtiner hic meritis, quod petit alma fides.
[Page 225]Condidit Antistes Sidonius ista decenter:
Profician [...] anima, qua nova Templa, suae.
Vpon St. GEORGE'S Church, built by Sidonius Archbyshop of Mentz.
St. GEORGE'S glorious Temple here behold,
Whose noble Acts through all the world are told.
Who in so many severall torments tried,
Confess'd his Faith in CHRIST; confessing died.
Who great in power, though buried in the East;
Extends his wondrous graces to the West.
Therefore pay here thy vowes, who êre thou bee;
Where such a Saint is neare, to joyne with thee.
This goodly Temple did Sidonious build:
Vnto his Soule may it due comforts yeild.

(8) One Temple yet there is, ancienter, as I conceive, than any of the three yet mention'd; founded by whom, I cannot tell, nor in what place: but specified by Pope Gregorie the first, in an Epistle to Maurinianus then an Abbat; with great care, and in these particulars. The su­perscription of it, Gregorius Mauriniano Abbati; the subject of it, De Ecclesia S. Georgij restauranda, touching the reparation of St. George's Church: the Letter, this as followeth. Epist. lib. 9. cap. 68. Quia Ecclesiam S. Georgij positam in loco qui Ad Sedem dicitur, mino­rem quàm oportet diligentiam habere cognovimus: utile esse prospeximus, quoniam Monasterium tuum ei­dem Ecclesiae noscitur esse coniunctum, eius tibi curam [Page 226] committere: hortantes ut & sollicitudinem illic con­gruam studeas adhiberi, et Psalmodiae officium solenni­ter exhiberi facias. Et quia Ecclesiam istam repara­tione certum est indigere, volumus ut quicquid illuc accedere potuerit, ipse accipere, at (que) in eius reparatio­nem, ut praevideas, debeas erogare. ‘St. GEORGE'S Church, situate Ad sedem, not being lookt unto, with that diligence, w ch belongs unto it; & since it is so neere your unto Monasterie: we thinke it good to commit the care thereof unto you: Requesting that you would bestow your ut­most diligence upon it: and have a care the Psalmodie, or daily prayers, be solemnely per­formed. And since we have beene credibly in­formed, that it is out of reparation; it is our pleasure, that you gather up the profits of it, and lay them out upon the worke, so farre as you thinke it fit.’ So farre the letter. As for the writer of it; not to say any thing of his excee­ding industrie and learning, whereby hee gained unto himselfe, the attribute of Magnus: he di­ed about the yeare 604. before which time, the Temple of St. GEORGE was now growne old and ruinous; quite out of reparation. Which be­ing so, considering what durable Materials, Chur­ches are commonly composed of; and in what strong and lasting forme compacted: I am almost perswaded, that the Church here mentioned, was built immediately upon the death and dissoluti­on of our Martyr.

[Page 227](9) From Gregory, we will descend on one of his successours in the Chaire of Rome, by name Pope Zacharie; who entred on that Digni­ty, Anno 742. the founder of St. George's Church in Velo Aureo; or as some others call it, in Vela­bro; a part of Rome. The chiefe occasion of the building, was our Martyrs head: which precious Relique was given unto him by the Venetians; and by him here inshrined in a Church built onely for that purpose. Idem quo (que) (viz. Zacharias) Basilicam B. Georgij in Velabro condidit; eo (que) loci ca­put ipsius Sancti collocavit: So Platina affirme's it. I know indeed, that the later editions of that Au­thor, reade it B. Gregorij; but questionlesse they are mis-printed. For in an old edition of this booke, at Colen, anno 1529. & afterwards in that of Lovaine, corrected by Oniphurius, anno 1572. it is B. Georgij, Chronica Chron. Aetas. 6. Pag. 240. as before we read it. Herm. Schedell addes that besides the Church there was also built a Mo­nasterie; and that it did continue in great honour, even unto his times. Platina. Huius inelyti Martyris caput, cum postmodum Venetijs delatum fuisset; in eius ho­norem Monasterium et Ecclesia erecta fuit, quod nunc us (que) maxima veneratione perseverat. A Church, it seemes of great name and credit: such which of long hath beene a title, of some Roman Cardi­nall. For in the life of Alexander 6. we have there mention of one Raphael Cardinall of St. George's, Camerarius S. Ecclesiae, High Chamberlaine of the State Ecclesiasticke. And in the 5. Tome of the Bibl. S. Patrum, we have a [...]tract de Iubileo, written [Page 228] by Iames then Cardinall of St. GEORGES: Iaco­bi S. Georgij ad velum aureum Diaconi Cardinalis, de Iubileo, liber unus, as the title tells us. Which Iames was nephew to Pope Boniface the eighth, by him advanced unto that office, in his first call of Cardinals; anno 1295. So de la Bigne, the first Collectour of those Volumes, out of an ancient Manuscript of Alphonso Chicarelli.

(10) Hitherto our enquirie hath beene made, in Asia, and in Europe onely; we will now crosse o­ver into Africke: that so it may appeare, that e­very part of the knowne world (I meane knowne anciently) hath in it some memoriall of our Saint and Martyr. In this, we will content our selves with Alexandria, the Queene of Cities and Metro­polis of Africa, as Sir George Sandys calls her: where we shall find an ancient Temple dedicated to St. GEORGE. For thus the Letter of Ioh. Comus, the Suffragan of Amba Gabriel, Patriarch of Alex­andria, directed to Pope Clement 8. and dated on the 28. of December, anno 1593. Tres Alexandria sunt Ecclesiae Catholicae: una nomine principis Ange­lorum S. Michaelis; secunda S. Marci Evangelistae, ac tertia nomine Martyris magni S. Georgij, extra ur­bem, ad littus maris salsi: et omnes istae Ecclesiae in­digent aedificatione, vestitu et impensis pauperum et e­genorum. ‘There are (saith he) three Christian Churches in Alexandria, St. Michaels the Arch­angell, St. Markes the Evangelist; and thirdly, that of St. George the great Martyr, without the [Page 229] City, and neere unto the Sea; all which doe stand in need of reparation, ornaments, and mo­ney for the entertainment of the poore.’ I know that Mr. Sam. Purchas doth account this Letter, Pilgrimage. l. 6. cap. 5. §. 5. and the whole businesse handled by Baronius in his Corollarie, ad Tom. 6. where this Letter is; to be forged, and counterfeit: as having in it, a submis­sion of this Patriarke and the Church of Egypt, to the See of Rome; whereas indeed there was no such matter. But somewhat surely there was in it, which might occasion such an Embassie to Rome; and some dependance of the Christi­ans of this Country upon the Pope: ‘It being noted by G. Sandys, Rel. of his jorn. lib. 2. pag. 110. that multitudes of late have beene drawne to receive the Popish Religion, especially in Cairo, (the Seate of the Alexandri­an Patriarke of the Cophties, or native Christi­ans of that Country) by the industry of Friers; having had the Roman Liturgie sent them from Rome, together with the Bible, in the Arabicke language.’ As for the thing it selfe, it is affir­med by Mr. Phurchas, that there are three Chri­stian Churches in Alexandria; which is inough to confirme our purpose. Other Churches there also are, dedicated to St. George of good antiqui­tie, though of lesse note; as viz. that of Caire in Egypt; that of Beddi in the realme of Ethiopia: and lastly, that in Constantinople, built by Iustini­an the Emperour: De aedif. Iust. lib. 1. orat. 3. [...]. As Procopious hath it. What [Page 230] Churches have beene consecrated to his memo­rie, with us, in England; wee shall see hereaf­ter.

(11) If any thing may be objected, against ought that we have spoken in this present Chap­ter, and the last; it is in likelyhood, the case of Faustus Rhegiensis, and the Pseudo-Martyr in Sulpi­tius Severus: both which were held for Martyrs, although the one of them was a Theife, and the o­ther an Hereticke. Of Faustus Rhegiensis, who in the opinion of the ancient Church, was reckoned for a Semi-Pelagian; it is affirmed by Doctor Ab­botts, afterwards Lord Byshop of Salisburie, that he had place in the French Martyrologies, a Festivall allotted to him on the 17. of Ianu­ary, and a Temple dedicated to him by the peo­ple of his owne City. De veritat. & grat. Ch. lec. 1. Immò et in Martyrologie Gal­licano inter Sanctos numeratum; eo (que) nomine, ab Ecclesia Rhegiensi, erecta nominis eius titulo insignita Basilicae; et die festo, Ian. 17. honoratum, &c. It may be hence objected, that all which we have spoken hitherto, is of little value: those honors having beene communicated even to Heretickes; such as St. George is said to be by Doctor Reynolds. To this we answere, first, that this was onely a particular Act, of the nationall Church of France: their Faustus never being received generally, as St. George was, in the Church-Catholique. And therefore it is said by my said Lord of Salisburie, that these honours were accumulated on him, [Page 231] spectante orbe Christiano, tacente Rom. Ecclesia, con­tradicente nemine: not by the approbation of the Church in generall; but onely a connivence at it, in regard of those of France. Secondly, that Fau­stus, though accounted for an Hereticke abroad, might yet be otherwise an honest and religious man, and so reputed in his owne Citie, where afterwards hee had his Temple: For I have seene it somewhere cyted out of Chrysostome, [...], that even an Hereticke may have a very faire and commendable conversation. And last of all, that Faustus was not such an Hereticke, that his memo­riall should be blasted for it in all generations. Not such an Heretique, as aimed at the foundation of the Faith, as did the Arian; nor such as over­threw the vertue of Gods grace, as did Pelagius. Onely he is accused, that undertaking to confute the writings of Pelagius; he did not runne a course quite contrary to the other; but in some tollera­ble manner, and in some points of lesse conse­quence; did seeme to trench upon his tenets.

(12) As for the Pseudo-Martyr in Sulp. Severus, Second sonday in Lent. he is by Dr. Boys, brought in, to prove against the Papists, how much they have abused themselves & all the Church, in Canonizing those for Saints, who could be no better thā divels. And in the next words, the Papists adore others who were neither Saints in Heaven, nor men on earth, as St. Christopher, Saint [Page 232] George, &c. The cases here are Parallell: but sure it were a taske too weighty, either for him, or a­ny other, to prove this Pseudo-Martyr to have beene Canonized a Saint; or that hee was repu­ted one in the opinion of the Church. All which Sulpitius doth report is this; Not farre from Tours, whereof St. Martin then was Byshop, there was a litle Oratorie much frequented by some simple people, upon opinion that some holy Martyr had beene there buried. Saint Martin who suspected presently that there was some Imposture in it, repaires unto the Chap­pell: and calling upon GOD to manifest the truth, a certaine shape passed by them, who con­fessed that he was once a Theife, but by the simple people reckoned as a Martyr; there be­ing nothing in his life or death, to merit that o­pinion. Ille antem nomen edidit, Sulpit. Seve [...]. in vit. S. Mar­tini. lib. 1. de crimine confite­tur, latronem se fuisse, ob scelera percussum; vulgi errore celebratum, sibi nihil cum Martyribus com­mune esse, cumillos gloria, se poena retineret. This is the whole: and then a few poore simple peo­ple must bee reputed for the Church in gene­rall; or else this inference is nothing to the pur­pose.

(13) There is a rule in Lerinensis, that that is to be counted true in the Church Catholicke, which hath beene so beleeved by all sorts of men, Advers. haer. cap. 3. in all times, and in all places. In Ecclesia Ca­tholica illud magnopere curandum est, ut teneamus [Page 233] id, quod ab omnibus, quod semper, quod ubi (que) credi­tum est. Advers. haer. cap. 3. Vnles we can apply this rule unto the bu­sinesse now in hand; it is not our desire, that any man should thinke St. GEORGE to be a Martyr. And first, if we consult the testimonies of all sorts of men; we find St. George to bee thus reckoned, both by Turkes and Christians: by the West Chur­ches, & the Easterne; by the Papist & the Protestant: by Princes, Prelates, and their people; by writers ancient, and by moderne. If we expect the generall consent herein of all the times and ages since his death and Martyrdome: we have already made it plaine by way of a Chronologie, that there hath beene no age, no not that Seculum infelix, as it is call'd by Bellarmine; in which wee have not plentifull assurance of our cause. And for the close of all, looke into all parts of the world, and tell me which of all the three, hath not afforded honour to him, as an holy Martyr. His name commemorated in the Martyrologies of Rome, and Greece; his Reliques reverenced in Spaine, Con­stantinople, France and Germany: Temples erected to his honour, in Rome, Constantinople, Ramula, Diospolis, Alexandria, Caire, and Aethiopia, and in other places; by Prelates, Popes, and Empe­rours. Temples in Asia, Europe, and in Africa. And in the principall Cities also of the East, and West, and Southerne parts of the whole world. Then certainly we may affirme of our St. George, Datercul. l. 2. as the Historian did of Pompey; Quot partes terra­rum sunt, tot fecit monumenta victoriae suae. So then, [Page 234] the storie of St. George, and the opinion of his be­ing Martyr, having beene entertained by all sorts of men, in all the ages of the Church, and all the quarters of the world: we may maintaine, accor­ding to the rul of Lrinensis, that therefore it is to be counted true, De Idol. Rom. l. 1. c. 5. §. 22. without more disputing. The one affirmed by Doctor Reynolds, Georgius, quem Orientalis & Occidentalis ecclesia pro martyre colit; and in another place, universalem ecclesiam, hoc est, Orientalem & Occidentalem Georgium pro Marty­re coluisse out of which one so granted, we will without demanding leave, conclude the other.

CHAP. VI.

(1) St. George how he became to bee accounted the chiefe Saint of Soldiers. (2) St. George when first esteemed a chiefe Patron of Christianitie. (3) The expedition of the Westerne Princes, to the Holy Land. (4) The storie of the succours brought unto their Armie by St. George. (5) His se­cond apparition to them as the Leaguer of Hieru­salem, (6) The Probabilitie of the former mi­racle, disputed. (7) An essay of the famous bat­taile of Antiochia, by way of Poeme.

(1) HItherto have we spoken of Saint GEORGE, according as hee is esteemed and honoured as a Saint, in the generall opinion of the Christian world; and of the publike honours done unto him, in the Church of GOD, the ground and pillar of truth, as the Apostle calls it. Our method now doth leade us on, to marshall in those honours, which have beene also done unto him, by the Kings and Prin­ces of the earth: that so unto the testimony and suffrage of the Church, we may adde also the full authority and power of the civill Magistrate. But since the honours done by them unto Saint [Page 236] George, consider him, some of them as a Saint in generall; some, as a principall Patron of the af­faires of Christendome; and others, as the tutelary Saint or Guardian of militarie men: wee must in briefe declare the reason, why he was made the tutelarie Saint of Soldiers; & at what time he first began to be accounted, so principall a Patron of Christianitie; before we can descend unto particu­lars. And first, if we demand how our Saint George became to bee accounted the chiefe Saint of Soldiers: we answere, that he was himselfe a Soldier of chiefe ranke and qualitie, and there­fore in the superstitious times before us, concei­ved to be most worthy to countenance that cal­ling. For which cause also, it pleased the Church of Rome, who then did what she listed; to joyne with him in commission, although perhaps not with equall power, St. Maurice, and St. Seba­stian. So witnesseth Baronius out of the Roman Ceremoniall De divinis officijs; Annot. in Rom Mart. 23. Apr. Romanam ipsam Ec­clesiam ad expugnandos fidei hostes, hos praecipuè mar­tyres invocare consuevisse, Mauritium, Sebastianum, & Georgium. Which Maurice and Sebastian also, were both of them Soldiers of the same time with our St. George; and both of eminent place in their severall Armies: Rom. Martyr. Sept. 22. & Ian. 20. MAVRITIUS being one of the Chiefetaines of the Theban Legion, slaugh­tered by MAXIMINIANUS, in his expedi­tion towards Brittaine; SEBASTIAN, a Commander of the first ranke, [ Princeps primae cohortis] under DIOCLETIAN. This was [Page 237] the reason why they were first selected, to take upon them the defence of militarie men: Saint GEORGE, as chiefe upon the earth in birth, and honours; so also generally reckoned by the men of Warre, to bee of greater power, than eyther of the other, and therefore most devoutly prayed to. Hence is it, that the Poet MANTVAN calls him the MARS of Christians: MARS being at the first some notable swash-buckler himselfe; and afterwards the GOD of Soldiers, in the opinion of the Gen­tiles.

Vt Martem Latij, sic nos, te Dive Georgi,
Nunc colimus.
As Rome did MARS; so wee
St. GEORGE, doe honour thee.

And in another place.

Inclyte bellorum rector, quem nostra Inventu [...]
Pro Mavorte colit.
Thou famous President of Wars,
Whom we adore instead of MARS.

(2) Nor was St. George only reckoned as a chiefe Saint of soldiers; but after, and before, the English tooke him to themselves, esteemed a principall pa­tron of the affaire of Christendome. For, as before I noted, the Christians used to call upon him (being [Page 238] so lessoned by their superstitious teachers) as an advocate of victory: and did implore his helpe, ad expugnandos fidei hostes, in all their Warres a­gainst the enemies of our religion; as they did al­so pray unto St. Maurice, and St. Sebastian, though not so generally. Hence is it that St. Marke, St. Iames, St. Davis, St. Andrew, and the rest, be­ing once chosen the Protectors of particular States and Countries, were never importuned to take upon them the tuition and defence of any others. It may be, they were fastned unto those imploy­ments, as once the Tyrians chained the statua of Hercules, their especiall Guardian, to their Altars: for feare he might be wonne to take part against them, and give succour to their enemies. But of St. George, we finde not any such sufficient bond, by which he is obliged either unto particular places, or designes: as one whom they thought good to leave at large, that so hee might the better suc­cour the afflicted parts of Christendome. For which cause, howsoever in the latter dayes hee was conceived, to be a speciall fautor of the En­glish: yet have the Georgians, and the Genoese, al­wayes esteem'd him as their Patron; and by the German Emperours, he hath beene made Prote­ctour also of their military orders, V. Chapt. 7. of which more hereafter. How, and on what occasion, he came to have the generall patronage of Christianitie conferred upon him; at the least as I conceive it, I am next to shew: first making roome for that [Page 239] which followes, by a short, but necessarie di­gression.

(3) After the yeare 600. the affaires of Chri­stendome began in all places to decline: the We­sterne parts beginning to be over-spread by su­perstition; the Easterne made a prey unto the Sa­racens, who in their conquests laboured what they could to advance the sect of Mahomet. By this meanes, as they inlarged their Empire; so did they also propagate the infinite impieties of that Impostour: whose irreligion had the fortune, not onely to be entertained by those poore wretches, whom the Saracens had conquered; but also to inveigle them, by whom they were subdued. For when the Turkes, under the conduct of Tangroli­pix, had made themselves masters of the Persian Empire; then in possession of the Saracens: they tooke upon them presently the Law of that sedu­cer, as if Mahometanisme had beene annexed inse­parably unto the Diademe. Proud of this victo­ry, and litle able to conteine their active spirits in an obedient Peace at home; they were employ­ed in severall Armies, and to severall purposes: one of them, under Cutlu-Moses, who turned his forces on the Christian Empire; the other under Ducat and Melech, two kinsmen of the Persian Sul­tan, who bent their strength against the Saracens of Syria and Damascus. In this designe, the issue prooved so answerable to their hopes▪ that quick­ly they became possessed of almost all Armenia, [Page 240] Media, and the Lesser Asia, inhabited in most parts of them then by Christians: as of all Sy­ria, the Holy Land, and therein of Hierusalem. So that in all the East, the Gospell of our Saviour was eyther utterly extinguished; or his name ce­lebrated onely in obscure and private places. Re­ligion being in this state, the Christian Princes of the West most of them then in peace and amitie with one another, joyntly and joyfully resolve upon the freeing of the miserable East, from thraldome. Perswaded thereunto, piously, by a Reverend Hermit, whose name was Peter; who had beene witnesse of those miseries which the Christians there endured: and cunningly by Vr­ban, of that name the second, Pope of Rome; who by employing such & so many Princes in those re­mote Countries, fore-saw a way to bring the Ro­man Prelates to their so-much-expected great­nesse. The Princes of most note which put themselves into the action, were Robert Duke of Normandie, brother to Will. Rufus King of Eng­land; Hugh, brother to the King of France; God­frey of Bouillon, Duke of Lorreine, with his two brethren Baldwin, and Eustace; Tancred, and Beo­mond, two noble Normans of the Kingdome of Naples: and he which for his spirit and magna­nimity, might have beene reckoned with the first; Ademar Byshop of La Puy en Velay, a litle territo­rie neere unto Auvergne in France, the Popes Legate. The Armie which attended them, amoun­ted to no lesse than 30000. fighting men; the [Page 241] time of this their expedition, an. 1096. or therea­bouts: their fortune so succesful, that they expell'd the Turks out of all Asia the lesse; compelling them into the Easterne parts of their dominions. Having no enemy at their backs, they passed the streights of Taurus: & entring into Syria which they quick­ly mastered; they sate them downe at last, be­fore the famous City of Antiochia. A place of chiefe importance for the assurance of their new conquests; and therefore very much desired.

(4) This famous City after a long and paine­full seige, was at last rendred to them: and the de­fence thereof, together with a large and spacious territorie, committed to Prince Bo [...]mund. But as they rested here for the refreshing of their troopes extreamly weakned in that tedious and lingring Leaguer; they were themselves besieged by an huge multitude of enemies: who though they came too late to raise the seige; were yet perswa­ded, that they came time enough to redeeme the Towne. This seige they kept so streight, that they within, not looking to bee so invested, became in short space utterly disheartned: their store of corne, consumed; their hor­ses dying every day for want of fodder; them­selves continually diminished, and forespent, by want and sicknesse. No other meanes of safety left, they are resolv'd to put it all upon the for­tune of a Battaile: which battaile had they lost, there had beene then an end of all their underta­kings. But out they must; a few weake men, [Page 242] against a multitude of able Soldiers, well horsed, and full of lusty spirits. Suppose the battailes joyn'd, and we will tell the rest out of Robertus Monachus, De Che. pr [...]ncip. bello &c. lib. 7. a Benedictine of the Monasterie of Rhemes, who flourished in the yeare 1120. and wrote the story of this warre. Dum sic certatur (saith hee) & tam longi certaminis prolixitas nostros fatigabat, nec numerus hostium videretur decrescere; Albato­rum militum innumerabilis exercitus visus est de montibus descendere, quorum Signifer & duces esse di­cuntur, Georgius, Mauritius, Demetrius: quos ut primùm vidlt Podiensis Episcopus, exclamavit magna voce, dicens, O milites, ecce vobis venit auxilium quod promisit Deus, &c. ‘Our Soldiers being weari­ed with the long continuance of the battaile; and seeing that the number of enemies decreased not, began to faint: when suddainly an infinite number of heavenly Soldiers all in white; des­cended from the Mountaines; the leaders of them being St. George, St. Maurice, and St. De­metrius. Which when the Byshop of La Puy (and not of Podie as it is commonly translated) first beheld; he cryed aloud unto his troopes, These are (saith he) the succours, which in the name of God, I promised to you.’ The issue of the miracle was this, that presently the enemies did turne their backs, and lost the field: there be­ing slain upon the place, and in the chase, 100000. horse, besides foot innumerable; and in their trenches, such infinite store of victuals and mu­nition, that served not onely to refresh the wea­ried [Page 243] Christians, but to confound the enemie. This memorable Feild is generally reported to bee fought upon Saint Peters eve, Anno 1098.

(5) If this may be beleeved, this were inough, for ever to entitle St. GEORGE unto the generall patronage of Christianitie: and yet there is one te­stimony yet to come. A testimony which I meet with, in Iacobus de Voragine; whom though I dare not trust too farre, on his owne word; yet I dare give some leave unto him, to report ano­thers. The evidence is this. Hist. Lombard in Georgio. Legitur in Historia Antiochena, quòd cum Christiani pergerent ad obsi­dendum Hierusalem, quidam Iuvenis speciosissimus apparuit sacerdoti cuidam, qui S. Georgium ducem Christi se esse dicens▪ monuit ut eius reliquias secum in Hierusalem deportarent, & ipse cum ijs esset. Cum autem Hierusalem obsedissent, & Saracenis resistenti­bus per scalas ascendere non auderent; B. Georgius armis albis indutus, et cruce rubra insignitus apparu­it, innuens ut post se securi ascenderent, et civitatem obtinerent. Qui ex hoc animati, civitatem coeperunt, et Saracenos occidere. ‘We reade (saith he) in the Chronicles of Antioch, that as the Christian ar­my march'd unto Hierusalem, a beautifull young man appeared unto a certaine Priest, saying that he was George, one of the Captaines of Christ Iesus; and telling him withall, that if they tooke along his Reliques with them, they should not doubt of his assistance. After, when now they had beseiged the Towne, and that none of them [Page] durst attempt to scale the wals; St. George arm'd all in white, and a redd crosse upon his breast, appear'd unto them: bidding them lay aside all feare, and follow him; which doing they pos­sesse the towne, and put the foe unto the sword.’Thus the old Legendarie: But whether hee re­port the passage, as he found it; or whether any such relation be at all, in the Chronicles of Antio­chia: I am not able to determine. Likely it is, that this may be the same with the former storie, a little altered in the telling.

(6) To returne therefore backe againe unto Robertus, or Rupertus, as some call him; and to his storie of the succours brought vnto the Christian armie by St. George: I dare not take upon me the defence either of him, or his relation. William of Tyre, a learned man, and a good historian, who liv'd about the yeere 1180. and wrote at large the storie of the holy warres; in the description of this battaile, tell's us no such matter. Onely we find, that at the ioyning of the armies, it plea­sed the Lord [...] to raine a sweete and gracious dewe upon the Christians: by which, their horses, and themselues, were very much refreshed. Yet not to cast it off for altogether as a Monkish fable; wee may discourse upon the possibility thereof, with diverse arguments. As first, that Tyrius in his si­lence, is not to be alleaged against anothers affir­mavit: and that, though silent in the present, he doth in other places make good mention of that [Page 245] miraculous assistance, which GOD sometimes vouchsafed the Christians in this warre. Particu­larly, that when they lay before the Towne of Antioch, and sent some Troopes abroad for for­rage; 700. of them put an huge multitude of the enemies unto the sword: their handfull seeming to the foe, Lib. 5. cap. 2. to be a large and gallant Army. Factum est divinitùs (saith he) ut nostri qui vix essent s [...]p­tinginta, infinita millia viderentur. He tells us al­so, that Prince Godfrey and the rest, erected Lydda famous for St. GEORGE'S Tombe, unto the dig­nity of an Episcopall See; Lib▪ 7. cap. 22. Primitias laborum suo­rum, cum omni devo [...]one, egregio martyri dedican­tes, so consecrating with all due devotion the first fruites of their labours to that glorious Martyr. Which pious act of theirs, might have perhaps some reference to that assistance which before he brought them: as also might their calling of the Tower of the two Sisters, in the City of Antiochia, by the name of St. GEORGE'S Tower; mentioned in the Turkish History. William of Malmesburie, who lived about the same time with Ro. Monachus, and I perswade my selfe had never seene his Story of the Holy Warres, but learnt it rather from some, who had commanded in that service; re­lateth also the same passage. For speaking of that slaughter, which beyond hope the Christian Army made of those that fought against them; he goes thus forwards. De gest. Angl▪ Reg. l. 4. Persuadebant (que) sibi vide­re antiquos martyres, qui olim milites fuissent, qui (que) mortis pretio parassent vitae praemia; Georgium dico & [Page 246] Demetrium (this Demetrius was Proconsul under Maximinian, by whom at last hee was made a Martyr) vexillis levatis à partibus montanis accur­rere: Iacula, in hostes; in se, auxilium vibrantes. ‘They verily beleeved (saith he) that they be­held those ancient Martyrs, which had once beene Soldiers, and were now possess'd of glo­ry, George viz. and Demetrius, to hasten from the Mountaines with displayed ensignes: ca­sting their darts against the enemie, and succou­ring the Christians. Nor doth he onely tell the story, but doth justifie the truth of it; and proove the possibilitie. Nec diffitendum est affu­isse martyres Christianis, sicut quondam angelos Mac­chabaeis, simili duntaxat causa pugnantibus. For why (saith he) might not God send his Saints to assist the Christians, as once he sent his Angell to assist the Macchabees; both-fighting in the same quarrell? Doubtlesse the arme of God is never shortned; nor is his love unto the Christians, and his care of them, lesse than it was to them of Iew­rie. That God which by an Angell destroyed that infinite Host of 100085. men, which besei­ged Hierusalem; and by a noyse of Horse and Chariots in the Ayre, did raise another: might not he also doe as much in the defence of those, which fought against the enemies of their Redee­mer? This might I say be urged, to prove the probabilitie of that storie related in Robertus; if any would assume unto himselfe the office of a Proctour in it: which I will not. Let it suffice, [Page 247] that on this ground, the Christian world beeing in those times throughly possessed with the truth of it, St. GEORGE became to be accounted a chiefe Patron of the affaires of Christendome: which was the matter to be proved.

(7) If any shall conceive these stories of the apparitions of Saint GEORGE, rather to bee Poeticall, than Historicall; I will not much con­tend with him. What may be thought, touching the apparition of the Saints departed, we shall see hereafter. But for the present, though I deter­mine not, that it is simply Poeticall; yet cer­tainly I dare resolve it to bee such, as may bee made the ground of an excellent Poeme: if a­ny darling of the Muses would vouchsafe to undertake it; Cui mens divinior at (que) os Magna locuturum. For my part, rather to leade the way to others; than out of any hope to prove happy in this kind my selfe; I will make bold to venture on it, by way of tryall, and essay: Tanquam si placet hic impetus, tametsi nondum recepit ultimam manum; as hee in PETRO­NIUS.

The battailes ready were to ioyne, when loe
Lord Godfrey eager to assaile the foe,
Cheeres up his men. My valiant host, said he,
Which have thus long beene wed to victorie;
Be not this day divorc'd. Maintaine your right
Got in so faire a love, by this dayes sight.
[Page 248]A day which if we win, we may secur'd
From further Rivalls, rest our selves assur'd.
Nor shall the haughtie Persian ever dare
To court her favours, or hereafter care
How to disturbe us more: instructed right
That we prevaile, as often as we fight.
These forces overthrowne, and what are they
Poore heartlesse men, borne onely to obey;
Mustred in haste, never before in field,
And brought of purpose, not to fight, but yeild:
These overthrowne; the way will open bee,
As well for us to win; as them to flee.
Nothing to stop our march, till we set downe
With all our troopes, before the Holy Towne:
And then, how poore their forts, how weak their powers,
To hinder, that the conquest be not ours.
Hierusalem, the beauty of the East,
More than all earthly habitations, blest,
In thy dread Lord: how happy shall we bee
When in thy glorious freedome we shall see,
Where our Redeemer preach'd, and where he died;
Where last he supt, and where his cause was tried.
Or see the garden where he was betrai'd,
Or view the place in which the Lord was laid.
Where we may see the Tropheies of our God;
And kisse the sacred pavements, where he trod.
Thrice happy soules are we, whom he hath chose
To free those honour'd places from his foes:
From them, which with unhallowed hands have made,
A gaine of godlinesse; his tomb, a trade:
[Page 249]And eyther force the pious soule away,
Or sell him his devotions, make him pay.
This is the cause, Christs cause; for which from farre
We tooke the Crosse, and undertooke the warre.
He leades us on, and he desires no more
But we would doe as we have done before:
That we would conquer still; which never yet
Knew what it was to flie, or to submit.
Advance then, be as forward to subdue
His foes, for him; as he to die for you.
This said, the holy armie kneeling downe,
With hands rear'd up; besought the Lord to crowne
The action with successe, to shew his might
In them, whose greatest strength was will to fight.
When streight a precious dew falls from above,
A timely signe of Gods regardfull love;
Vpon the Host: which ready was before
To faint for drought, and now had moisture store.
Refresht with this, they cry amain [...]; why thus
Doe we permit these dogs to barke at us?
Why stand we still? Why make we not our way
Vpon the bellies of our foes, say they?
And saying so, as if anew inspired
With heavenly vigour, never to be tyred
In length of fight, upon their foes they run:
Each man an armie, in himselfe. Begun
Is now the deadly mixture: brest to brest,
The armies meet; and crest oppos'd to crest.
As when two Rammes encounter on the downes,
Both fierce, and iealous both; their horned crownes
[Page 250]They rudely mingle, and full-fraught with ire,
Each strives to make the other to retire:
So they, thus met, and iustling face to face,
Each seekes to force the other from his place.
Oh who can tell the horrour of that day;
The grones, the deaths, the flights, the disaray,
Of either part: each, in their turnes, opprest;
Both reinforc'd, when they expected lest.
The Christians angry, that they now should find
Resistance; which did elsewhere, like the wind,
Sweepe all before them: stomack'd it the more,
And prest upon them harder, than before.
See how Duke Robert, with his English bands
Even in the front of his Battallion stands:
Grasping a Sword well tryed in many a iarre,
And layes about him like the God of Warre.
More deathes he gives than stroakes; and yet his blowes
Fall thicke, like stormes of haile, upon his foes.
How happy had he beene, if fighting thus,
He had there died; and not return'd to us.
See yonder, where Lord Godfrey roaves about
In plates of seaven-fold steele, well arm'd throughout.
The soule of all the Campe; dispersing aide
To all whose hearts were faint, or thoughts dismaid.
What should I speake of noble Tancreds deeds;
Of Eustace, Baldwin: or who both exceeds,
Of warlike Bohemund; well knowne in feild,
And skill'd in all things, but to flie, and yeild.
Or what of Ademare, whose onely words
(His words were prayers) did more, than they with swords.
[Page]These raging thus, and every where the Plaine
Cover'd with blood, and heapes of Pagans slaine:
Behold a fresh supply of Turkes, unseene
Vntouch'd as yet; come fiercely rushing in.
And as a Reaper in a field well-growne,
Doth with his hooke; so they with swords, cut downe
All those which durst withstand: and so restore
The furie of the day, even spent before.
By this, the Christians weary waxt, and gan
Full of despaire to breake their ranks: each man
Shifting to save himselfe; not thinking so
To make the whole a prey unto the foe.
Nor could their noble Leaders make them stay
The hazard of the Warre.
Which spied, the Pagans made a hideous sound,
And cried, downe with thē, down unto the ground.
The day is ours: let us pursue the chase,
And spare no more the noble, than the base.
There is a place, but farre above the skie,
A place beyond all place; which mortall eye
Never yet saw. A Citty all of gold,
The walles of stones most precious to behold.
The gates of pearle, each gate an entire masse:
The streetes of Crystall, and transparant glasse.
Where neither Sunne nor Moone doth shine: yet light
Perpetuall there, a day without a night.
Which, durst I be so bold, I might well call
The Court of GOD, the King of Heavens White-hall.
There doth the Iudge of all the world, possesse
His glorious throne in endlesse happinesse.
[Page 252]His Saints and Angels, all, with one accord
Chaunting the praises o [...] their living Lord.
Which, with eternall peace and comforts blest,
Know but one ioy; yet are of all possess'd.
And standing all before his presence, bee
Equall in grace, though differing in degree.
Here, all his Court about him, leaning on
His dreadfull Scepter in an higher throne
Than all the rest: darknes his secret place,
And watry Cloudes hiding his glorious face;
He spake unto them thus. And as he spake
He made th'earth tremble, & the mountains quake:
His nosthrills smoakt; and thundering in his ire,
Came from his mouth, haile-stones and coales of fire.
See how (quoth he) the faithlesse folke begin
T'advance their heads, as if they meant to win
The day, in spight of heaven: and would not know,
That we, above, dispose of things below.
But sooner shall the Sunne forgoe his light,
And burie all the world in endlesse night:
Sooner the beauties of the earth shall wither,
And Parchment-like the Spheres rowl'd up together:
Than I will faile my people▪ or permit
Their foes to spoile them, till they me forget:
Till they forget that God, who loves them best,
And wallow in those sinnes, I so detest.
This I have said, and if I say the word
It is for ever said: I am the Lord.
Goe then, prepare your selves, all you that were
Soldiers beneath, and now are sainted here:
[Page 253]Goe succour your allies; that they may say
You can as well fight when they need, as pray.
My word, you know, would bring them all to ground:
Or by mine Angels, I could soone confound
Them, and their pride at once; were they farre more
Than starres in heaven, or sands upon the shore.
But this my pleasure is, this my decree:
Yours be the service, mine the honour bee.
This said, the heavenly armies lowe inclin'd
At their Creatours feet: and those assign'd
To this imployment, swiftly posted thence.
The Saints chiefe vertue is obedience.
Behind they quickly left the Crystalline;
And the eight Sphere, where the fix'd starres do shine:
The severall orbes, in which the Planets move;
And in unequall courses, equall prove.
The Heavens thus past, and spreading all abroad,
Vpon the wings of the swift windes they rode:
And gliding through the yeilding ayre; did light
Vpon a Mountaine neere unto the fight.
There they dispos'd their ranks. Mauritius lead
The Theban Legion, all at once made dead;
Of which, himselfe the chiefe: Demetrius, those
Who to great office, and preferment rose.
The rest, of common qualitie, by lot
Fell to Sebastian; who refus'd them not.
But yet the Chiefe, with supreame power possess'd,
Was wanting; he that should command the rest:
Till by the common suffrage of them all,
They chose St. George to be their Generall.
[Page 254]St. George, in feates of Warre exactly tried:
Who liv'd a Soldier, and a Martyr died.
A blessed Saint, that lost, and suffered more;
Than almost all the rest that went before.
Things ordered thus, the Heavenly Soldiers flie,
Swifter than thought upon the Enemie.
And brandishing their flaming swords, make way
For the damn'd soules, to leave their walles of clay.
So fast they fell, that wearied Charon roar'd
For helpe, to waft them o're the Stygian foord.
And Pluto fear'd, their numbers were so great,
They came to dispossesse him of his seate.
In which distrust he rung the Larum-bell;
Never before afraid to lose his Hell.
Amaz'd the Persians stood, to see their men
Fall downe in heapes, there where no eye could ken
An enemy at hand: for well they knew
The Christians either fled, or backwards drew.
As Niobe, a fruitfull mother late,
When she beheld her sonnes untimely fate;
And viewed their wounds, and heard the bow-strings twang,
Yet could not see from whence the mischiefe came:
Stiffe with amazement, stood astonisht; and
Doth, still a marble, in that posture stand:
So they confounded stood; except, that none
So happy was, as to be made a stone.
Their rankes are broke, their Chieftaines slaughtred bee;
But how, or by what hand, they could not see.
Meane while th' Almighty from above the skye,
Vpon the Earth bent downe his gracious eye:
[Page 255]And saw his sacred troopes, now ready bent
To execute their Soveraigne Lords intent.
Which seene, he Michael call'd. Michael, said hee
Thou know'st how I committed unto thee
The safety of my flocke; next under him,
Who with his precious bloud did it redeeme.
How I elected thee, this stile to have,
The Angell Guardian of the Church: and gave
Thee, power above the rest, my Lambs to keepe,
And cast the Dragon downe into the deepe.
Goe thou unto the Christian Host; take thence
That cloud of flesh, with which their mortall sence
Is darkened and obscur'd; that so they may
Behold the glorious wonders of this day:
And for a space, the light of Heaven sustaine;
And see my Saints, and view my armies, plaine.
At his Creatours feet, with reverence due
The Angell bowed: and swift as lightning flew
To doe the businesse by his Lord assign'd;
Spreading his golden feathers to the Wind.
Approaching neere the host, he straight fulfill'd
His Makers pleasure: as the Lord had will'd,
He did away the cloudes which dimm'd their sight,
And let them see the heavenly armies fight
In their defence: and his dispatch so done,
He fix'd his wings, and stood a looker on.
By this, the almost vanquish'd Christians heard
A tumult in the adverse host: yet fear'd
To turne againe, or learne what it might meane,
Vntill the dreadfull noise grew more extreame.
[Page 256]At last they made a stand, and fac'd about,
And saw the Pagan armie all in rout:
Their troopes dispers'd, their colours fall to ground,
And with dead bulks the fields all cover'd round.
And first they thought some former strife renew'd
Had made their hands with their own bloud embrew'd.
Or that they saw the Christian troopes recoyle,
And thought them lost, and quarrell'd for the spoyle.
Thus they, for how could mortall man suppose,
That God had arm'd his Saints, against his foes!
When suddainly, their fancies thus perplext;
Appeares a Comment which explain'd the Text:
Their eyes, but how they knew not, opened were;
Their sight before obscur'd, was now growne cleere:
So cleere and piercing, that they durst abide
To brave the Sunne in his full height of pride;
And saw, at noone, the starres where sixt they be,
As if their eyes had brighter beames, than he.
Lifting their pious heads up to the skie,
As men amaz'd to see the orbes so nie;
They straight espyed, what least they thought to finde,
The glorious Angell hovering in the Winde.
And not farre off, the Saints, those blessed sprights,
(Ah how could sinfull man deserve such sights!)
Raging with bloudied swords, in their defence;
All arm'd in white, the robe of innocence.
As the Disciples full of care and dread;
In their Lords death, themseves as good as dead:
When they beheld him entred in the place,
Where they all stood; and viewed his sacred face,
[Page 257]And heard his voyce, (never was voyce so sweet)
Warbling this note, Behold my hands and feet;
Beleev'd not yet, their joyes were so extreame,
But thought it was a vision, or a dreame:
So stood the Christian Troopes; and did not know,
Whether the things they saw, were true, or no.
At last, thus Ademare. Behold (he said)
The host of Heaven assembled in our aid;
Legions of Saints, by their Creatours will
Sent downe to helpe us from his Holy Hill:
Avenging us upon our foes, this day;
As once the starres fought against Sisera.
See how St. George, the Captaine of the rest,
Never in such a charge before, so blest;
See how he leades them on: how in one hand
With wondrous strength he shakes his flaming brand;
And in the other, valiantly doth weild,
The colours of the Saints; a silver Feild
Charg'd with a bloudy Crosse; and this the Word,
The deare remembrance of our dying Lord.
See how the Heavenly Legions following close
Vpon their Leader, execute their foes.
What slaughter they have made upon the Plaine,
How many millions of the foes are slaine:
But see, blest Soldiers see, the Saints have wonne
A glorious day; and backe to heaven are gone.
They lookt, and saw all true as he had sed,
The Saints departed, and the Pagans fled;
And would have plyed the chase, but Ademare,
Told them the time was fitter farre for prayer.
[Page 258]So downe upon the ground themselves they flung,
And made a Temple, of the field; and sung
Te deum to their God, upon the place:
Sing Soldiers, sing; sing Soldiers, sing apace.
For since the Angels caroll'd, credit mee;
Never had men more cause to sing, than yee.

CHAP. VII.

(1) The honour done by Kings, to others; of what reckoning. (2) Arguments used by the Iewes, in the defence of their Temple of Hierusalem. (3) Of Monasteries dedicated to St. George. (4) St. George's Canons: a Religious order. (5) St. George by what Kings honoured anciently, as the chiefe Saint of Soldierie. (6) The military Or­der of St. George, in Austria. (7) The Ger­man or Dutch Order, call'd Sanct Georgen Schilts. (8) St. George's banke in Genoa. (9) And his band in Italie. (10) The Georgians why so called: and of the honour, done by them, to our Martyr. (11) A view of severall pla­ces denominated of St. George. (12) A recol­lection of the Arguments before used, in the present businesse.

(1) THe ground thus layed, we now pro­ceed unto those publike honours, which have beene done unto our Martyr, by the Kings and Princes of the earth: of which, some of them, as before I said, reflect upon him, onely as a Saint in generall; some, as the principall Saint or Guardian of the military men; and others, as an e­speciall Patron of the affaires of Christendome. [Page 260] With these, we shall upon occasion, intermingle such honours also, as have beene afforded to him, by some few Patriarches and Prelates, Princes Ec­clesiasticall, chiefe Rulers of their severall Chur­ches. Which we shall doe the rather, that so the pious actions of the King and civill Magistrate, may be abetted by the faire example of the Pre­lates: and the devout performances of the Pre­lates, may be defended by the power and coun­tenance, of their Soveraigne Princes. A mat­ter questionlesse of chiefe importance to the bu­sinesse now in hand: the Soveraigne Prince, as hee alone is the originall of Civill honour, and Poli­ticall nobilitie; so also not a little to be regarded, in his demeanor towards those above, whom he may honour, though he cannot make them honourable. We take it kindly, when those of lower qualitie, give us that worship and respect that is due unto us: but if we find an extraordinary regard at the hands of those to whom the Lord hath made us subject; we then conceive our selves, to be upon the very top and pinacle, of all worldly happi­nesse. It was a greater honour unto IOSEPH, Gen 41. V. 42. that PHARAOH tooke a ring from his owne hand, and put it upon Iosephs, arayed him in vestures of fine linnen, and put a gold chaine about his necke; than if the whole, united suffrages of the Common people had decreed, V. 43. to crie before him, bow the knee. Dan. 4, 8▪ More also did it adde to the esteeme of DANIEL that the great Emperour of the East, [Page 261] gave him the name of Belteshassar, Dan. 4, 8. according to the name of one of his especiall Gods: Than if that all his Subjects had studied to adorne him with the most glorious attributes, that possibly the wit of man could have invented. For if according unto ARISTOTLES affir­mation, Honour is rather seated in those, Ethic. l. 1. c. 5. which give it, than in them that doe receive it; ( [...]:) Then certainely by how much grea­ter and more excellent, the party is, who doth respect or honour us; by so much more may wee conceive, that wee are honoured and re­spected.

For which cause, Hest. ch. 6. v. 6. when King AHASVERVS, proposed this question unto HAMAN, What shall bee done unto the man whom the King delighteth to honour: That proud and haughty Favorite con­ceiv'd it rightly, that possibly a greater favour could not bee done unto a Subject; and there­upon concluded in his owne heart, thus; To whom should the King delight to doe honour, more than to my selfe, so highly raised and setled in his good opinion. A false Conclusion, though the premises were true; I meane the Maior, or the Proposition, as they call it. Popular spirits, are carried commonly about with popular reports; and, like a flocke of silly sheepe, are prone to take that way, which any [Page 262] better than themselves, have layd before them. But Kings haue Kingly mindes, and use not to relie upon uncertaine rumours: more like­ly to deny respects, where they may bee chal­leng'd; than to conferre them upon those, that have not truely merited.

(2) How much the honour done by Kings, ought to bee valued; wee may perceive in that which is related by IOSEPHVS, touching the Temple of Hierusalem. Those of Samaria, and some Schismatickes of Iewrie with them, Antiqu. Iud. l. 13. c. 7. had built themselves a Temple on Mount Gari­zim: which Temple they contended, before Ptolomie Philometor King of Egypt, to bee more ancient and more orthodoxe, than that so cele­brated by the Iewes. A question hereupon ari­sing; ANDRONICVS, a learned and religi­ous Iew, tooke on him the defence of the true Temple, as Advocate for those of Iudah: a­gainst Sabbaus, and Theodosius, Proctors for the Samaritanes. The day of hearing come, and Ptolomie in presence, Andronicus had licence graunted by his Adversaries; first, to proceed unto his proofes: themselves not yet resolved, so it appear'd, what might bee sayd in theyr owne quarrell. Hee did so, and hee prooved his cause by three sorts of Arguments; first, from the letter of the Law, then from the con­stant and continuall succession of the high Priests: and lastly, That the Kings of Asia [Page 263] had vouchsafed to Honour it with many cost­ly presents, and rich offerings. [...], &c. [...]. So farre the Storie. The application of it, this. Wee have already verified the Cause of our St. GEORGE, although not from the letter of the Law it selfe; yet from the practise of the Church, which is the fairest Commentarie that was ever made upon that letter: and wee have proved it, from the succession of so many seve­rall Authors, most of them Priests, and other publicke Monuments of antiquitie; which since his time, the severall ages of the Church suc­cessively have given us. It now remayneth, that wee make mention of those Honours, which have beene done unto him, by the Prin­ces of the most parts of Christendome: That so there may bee nothing wanting, by which Saint George may bee restored unto his Ho­nour, and his Historie asserted. The issue of the former businesse was this, that those of Counsell for the Schismatickes and Samaritans, had nothing to reply: and so the sentence was pronounced in favour of the Iewes. Our me­thod is the same, our evidence as faire, our [Page 264] proofes as pregnant: and therefore wee pre­sume of equall favour, in the judgement. Nam­que aequum reor (as Tullie hath it) ut qui in e­adem causa fuerunt, Orat. pro M. Marcello. in eadem etiam essent for­tuna.

(3) And first, not to say any thing of that which hath beene sayd already, or shall be sayd hereafter, touching those Churches, which by severall Kings and Princes have beene erected to his Honour: Wee will begin with those par­ticulars, of this last ranke of proofes, which come most neare it; and which reflect upon him onely as a Saint. Of this kinde are those many Monasteries, and Houses of religious persons, which have beene founded partly to his Ho­nour, and dedicated by his Name. The first of which, that built by Hildericus King of Lor­reine, or Austrasia, Anno 660. founded Ad de­serta loca montis Vosagi, the mountainous parts of the Province of Alsatia: and dedicated to the blessed Virgin, the two Apostles Saint Pe­ter, and Saint Paul, and to Saint George. Fun­davit ibi (sayth the learned and judicious Mun­ster) Hildericus Rex Austrasiae, Cosmograph. l. 3. Anno 660. monaste­rium & Abbatiam ordinis S. Benedicti, in honorem gloriosa virginis Mariae, & Apostolorum Petri & Pauli, at (que) S. Georgij. Yet notwithstanding, that such and so many blessed spirits were joyned with him in the dedication; it seemeth that the greatest [Page 265] honour of it, was conferred upon St. GEORGE▪ the whole adioyning Countrey being call'd St. George's valley. Vnde et locus ille at (que) vallis, vo catus est vallis S. Georgij, as that Author hath it. Lib. 3. P. 589. Wee reade also in the same Munster of two other Monasteries of that Order, entituled by his name, and both in Germanie; but the time of the Foundation not specified: one of them built by the Lord of Degernow; the other, by one WILLIAM, the Ab­bat of some other Convent of the same Order. The second Monasterie which wee meete with, dedicated unto Saint GEORGE, is that in Venice, De orig. Mon. l. 5. cap. 25. erected (as HOSPINI­AN tells us) by TRIBUNUS MEVIUS, once Duke of that State and Cittie, Anno 975. In which HOSPINIAN also, and the same Booke of his, wee finde Saint GEORGE'S Abbey, an house of Benedictine Monkes, foun­ded about the yeare 996. by the most excel­lent Princesse, HEDINGE, Duchesse of Bava­ria: Anno 1005, ab Henrico secundo Steinam tran­slatum &c. Which after, in the yeare 1005. was by the Emperour Henry of that name the second, translated from those unpeopled Mountaines where before it was; and setled in Stein­berg, a Towne of Suevia. Another of Saint George's Abbeyes, we reade of also in the same Authour; founded at Ausbourg a principall Cittie of those parts of Germanie, by [Page 266] Walter, Byshop of that City, anno 1142.

(4) Nor did the fruitfull devotion of those times, employ it selfe onely in consecrating hou­ses of Religious persons by his name, and to his memory: but sometimes the Religious folke themselves were dedicated to his name, and wore his livery. Of this kind were St. GEORGE'S Ca­nons, an order of new Regulars, Bellarm. in Script. Eccl. founded at Ve­nice: called by the Cardinall in his Chronologie, Ordo S. Georgij de Alga; by Pol. Virgil, Canonici D. Georgij in Alga. The founder of them, Lauren­tius Iustinianus, a Venetian by birth, and the first Patriarch of that City: famous for long time, doctrina, sanctitate, & miraculis, for learning, san­ctitie, and miracles. Borne in the yeare, 1381. and at the first a Canon Regular, as they use to call them, in opposition to those Canons which had forgot their name, and became Secular. Anno 1426. made Byshop of Venice: and after by Pope Nicholas the fifth, created, as before I said, the first Patriarch of that Citie, anno 1450. in which great dignity, hee continued five yeares longer, and than dyed. By Bellarmine, the institution of this order, Id in Chronologia. is referred ad annum 1410. when hee was yet a private man: no lesse than sixteene yeares before his consecration. Pol. Virgil ac­quaints us with the founder of these new Regu­lars, in which the Cardinall is silent; De Invent. rerum, lib. 7. c. 3. but tells us nothing of the time: and addes withall, that their habit is of blew or watchet. Canonici [Page 267] D. Georgij in Alga (saith he) Venctijs à Lauren­tio Iustiniano instituti, caeruleo utuntur habitu. Ho­spinian mentioneth two latter broodes, Hespin. de orig. Monach. l. 6. c. 47. of the same name and order: of which the one, candidus pla­nè est, is distinguished by their white habit; the other, Extra monasterium atri coloris chlamydem as­sumit, is apparelled all in blacke. They are obli­ged to no profession. Their Order, I meane that founded by Iustinian, was ratified by Iohn the 22 th. or as Balaeus, by Gregory the 12 th.

(5) In the next place, we are to looke uppon the honours done unto our Martyr, as supersti­tiously conceiv'd to be the Patron of the military men: the fighting Saint, as Mr. Purchas, though little reverently, Pilgrimage, l. 3. cap. 1 [...]. calls him. Reges enim in milita­ri conflictu S. Georgium invocare solitos, &c. For that the greatest Princes used to call upon Saint GEORGE in the day of Battaile; Baronius labors to make good by two examples; the one of Cuni­bert, a King of Lombardie; the other, of Nicephorus, an Emperour of Constantinople. Whether these instan­ces doe prove sufficiently, the matter to be veri­fied; wee shall best see by looking on them: though I must needes say, that in the first, there is small hope of finding much to the purpose. PAVLUS DIACONUS, who liv'd about the yeare 774. principall Secretarie of State to DESIDE­RIUS King of the Lombards; Hist. Longob. lib. 6. cap. 17. reports it of King CUNIBERT, one of the Kings of that Nation: that in a place, where hee had for­merly vanquished the Alahis, a barbarous [Page 268] people, hee built a Monasterie to the honour of Saint GEORGE. In campo Coronatae, ubi bellum contra Alahis gessit, in honorem B. Georgij Mo­nasterium construxit, sayth the Author. Where by the way it is to bee observed, That in the late Edition of this Author by Gruterus, wee reade not Georgij, but Gregorij; (which also is the errour of the new editions of PLATI­NA, as before I noted:) but yet hee tells us in his Annotations, that the old Bookes reade it Georgij; himselfe, none of Saint GEORGE'S friends, it seemes, not willing so to have it lon­ger. Which brings into my minde, that me­morable saying of old TIMON. Who bee­ing asked by Aratus, how hee might get the workes of Homer in the best Edition: retur­ned this answere, That hee must make enqui­rie after the most ancient Copies, and not for those which were last corrected. [...] (sayth Diogenes Làertius,) [...]. Whether this passage of this Longobardìan King, may bee sufficient proofe for this, that hee did call upon Saint George in the day of Battaile; is next to bee examined. For my part, I be­leeve it cannot: though the particular cir­cumstance of the place where, might unto one which were contentious so to have it, administer an argument of possibilitie. My [Page 269] reason is, because this CVNIBERT be­ganne his raigne over the Lombards, Anno 698. And I perswade my selfe, that in those ear­ly dayes, this superstitious invocation of Saint GEORGE, as a chiefe Advocate of Victo­rie, was not in fashion. Let it suffice, that though it proove not throughly what BARO­NIVS did intend: yet, is proofe sufficient, that Saint GEORGE was specially honou­red among the Lombards, as a Saint of more than common note; which is as much as I en­deavour to make from it.

In the next instance of NICEPHORVS, sirnamed PHOCAS, Emperour of Constanti­nople; the proofe, as I conceive it, is faire and pregnant: delivered thus, by GEOR­GIUS CEDRENUS, who flourished in and about the yeare One thousand and seventie, in his Compendium Historiarum.

NICEPHORUS PHOCAS, (hee be­ganne his raigne, in the yeare Nine hundred six­tie three,) had entred in a Warre against the Rossi, a Scythian or Sarmatian people borde­ring on his Empire: with whom encountring upon Saint GEORGE'S day, hee gave them a memorable Overthrow. Edit. Gr. Lat. pag. 556. And then it followeth; [...], &c. Id est, The Emperour having payed his vowes unto the most [Page 270] victorious Martyr, St. GEORGE, upon whose Festivall he had discomfited his enemies; went the next morning with his Army, unto Dorostu­lum. The greeke Phrase, [...], used in the Author; is found often in Demosthenes, and other Writers of those more elegant times, of the Greeke language: with whom it signifieth, Sacra facere ob partam victoriam, to sacrifice unto those Gods after the victorie, whose [...]avour they implored before it. I have here rendred it, the payment of his Vowes, more proper to the use and meaning of the word, in the Christian Church: the meaning of the whole passage beeing this, that he had vowed some speciall honour to St. George, [...], as hee there calls him, in case he should obtaine the victory: which afterwards according to the honour of his vow, he did religiously performe.

(6) In our last sort of evidence, which is next to follow; we must reflect upon St. George, as a chiefe Patron of the affaires of Christendome: though even in some of these, wee may consider him, as a chiefe Patron also of the men of Warre. Of this kinde was that military Order of Saint George in Austria, first instituted by Radulphus Habspurgensis, Emperour of Germany, and first Duke of Austria of this family; for the defence of Hungary, Edit. Paris, pag. 1464. Styria, and Carinthia. The Author des Estates du Monde thus hath it. Radolphe de Hab­spurg (he began his Empire anno 1273) pour de­fendre [Page 271] La Hongrie, la Syrie, (he meanes Styria) et la Carinthie, contre les armes de Turcs, institua l'ordre de St. Georges, &c. He also tells us, that he gave unto the Master of it, a Towne of Carinthia, well built and situate, for his ordinarie Seate: together with the Toparchie of Chranichberge, Trautmandorfe, Scharfeneich, and St. Patoville; for the revenue and maintenance of the Order. As also how he permitted the fellowes of it, La croix rouge de St. George, dans les armoiries des leurs maisons; to beare St. George's crosse in their owne Armes, the Armes belonging to their houses. In most of this we may beleeve him: but where he tells us that this institution was intended contre les armes de Turcs, against the forces of the Turke, in this we must be bold to tell him, that he is decei­ved. For in these times the Turkish Kingdome was suppress'd and ruined by the Tartars: nor had they ever any footing in the Continent of Europe, un­till the yeare 1358. when under the conduct of Solyman the Sonne of Orchanes, they surprised Callipolis in Thrace.

(7) In imitation of this Order, FREDERICK the third, Emperour of the Germans, and Duke of Austria, instituted the Order of Saint Georgen Schilts: if at the least, as BERNARD of Luxem­bourg conceives, it were not rather a restitution of the former Order then decayed. Of which thus Stumpsius in his historie of the Switzers, Lib. 13. c. 21. [Page 272] anno 1448, Caesar Fredericus communem fecit in Suevia pacem, omnium Ordinum confederatione, quae vocabutur St. Georgen Schilts. Nam omnes qui in ea comprehendebantur debebant gestare clypeum S. Georij, modò ex Nobilitate essent. ‘The Emperour Fredericke (saith he) anno 1448 established a firme Peace and League in Schwaben by a confe­deracie of all the States together. Which Or­der, had the name of Sanct Georgen Schilts; be­cause it was permitted unto such as were com­prehended in it, to beare an Escutcheon of Saint George in their owne armes, (so I conceive it;) if they were nobly descended.’ Fortie yeares af­ter, a new League and Confederacie was set on foote under the old name, but for ten yeares one­ly; at the request of MAXIMILIAN, sonne to the former Frederick, and afterwards his succes­sour in the German Empire: the most potent of the Princes and Imperiall Cities, being contained in it. Annal. Suevic. part. 3. l. 9. c. 1. Anno 1488, (saith MARTIN CRUSIUS) Suevi impulsu Maximiliani ob tuendam mutuam pacem & quietem, foedus quoddam Nortbergae ineunt inter se decennale, foedus dictum Clypei Georgiane so­cietatis: in quo foedere potentissimi qui (que) Principes, non modò civitates Imperij fuerunt. So hee.

(8) We must now crosse the Alpes, and make over into Italie: where we shall finde St. GEORGE to be conceived as great a Patron of the Common-wealth of Genoa; as of the peace of Germanie. For as the Germans were secured [Page 273] from Warres without, and civill broyles with­in; by the Confederacie and Order of Saint George's Sheilds: so are the Geneose protected, and the ancient dignitie of that State preserved, by St. George's Banke or Treasurie. The first begin­nings of which Banke or Treasurie, and the ad­ministration thereof; together with that benefit which redounds thereby unto the publike: take heere, according as it is related by that great Statesman, Machiavell, in his Historie of Flo­rence. Post diuturnum illud bellum quod Genuenses multis ab hinc annis cum Venetis gessere; Lib. 8. cum pace iam inter eas respub. constituta, Genuenses civibus suis ob aes in bello concreditum, satisfacere non possent, &c. ‘After that tedious Warre betweene the Genoese and the Venetians was now ended, anno 1381. and the Genoese perceived themselves unable to repay those moneys, which they had taken up of their private Citizens, for the main­teining of the Warre: they thought it best to assigne over to them, their ordinarie taxes, that so in tract of time, the whole debt might be satisfied; and for that purpose allotted them a common Hall, there to deliberate and de­termine of their affaires. These men thus made the masters of the publike Taxes and Re­venew elect amongst themselves, a common Councell of an hundred; and over them, eight Officers of especiall power, to order and direct the rest, and to dispose of the Intrado: Vniversam verò administrationem titulo [Page 274] S. Georgij insignivere, which Corporation so e­stablished, they entitused St. George's Banke. It hapned afterwards that the Republicke, wanting more moneys, was glad to have recourse unto St. George; who now growne wealthy by the just and orderly administration of his stocke, was best able to releive them: and as before they released their taxes, so now [ ditionem su­am oppignorare coepit] they morgaged their do­maine. So that at last, St. George continually growing richer, and the State poorer: this Corporation became possess'd of almost all the Townes and Territories belonging to that Sig­neurie; all which they governe by their owne Magistrates, chosen by common suffrage from among themselves. It followed hereupon, that the common people respected lesse the publike, and chiefly bent their favours, to the Corpora­tion of St. George: this being alwayes pru­dently and moderately governed; that, many times inclining unto tyranny: this never chan­ging either their Officers, or forme of govern­ment; that subject to the ambitious lusts of e­very proud Vsurper, both Forreiner and Citi­zen. Insomuch, that when the potent families of the Fregosi, and the Adorni, contended for the Principalitie of that State; most of the peo­ple stood idle, looking upon them, as specta­tors of a quarrell, which did not any way con­cerne them: St. George not medling more in it, than to take oath of the prevailing faction to [Page 275] preserve his liberties.’ Rarissimo sanè exemplo, ne (que) à tot Philosophis, imaginarijs istis in rebuspub. suis, unquam reperto, &c. A most excellent and rare thing (saith he) never found out by any of the Philosophers in their imaginarie Common­wealthes; that in the same State, and the same people, we may see at once tyrannie and liber­tie, justice and wrong-dealing, civilitie and rudenesse: this onely Corporation preserving in the State, the ancient beautie and orders of it. Nay he perswades himselfe, that if St. GEORGE should in the end become possess'd of the remain­ders of the publike demeanes, quod omnino even­turum mihi persuasissimum est, of which he makes not any question: that certainly that State might not be onely equalled with the State of Venice, but preferred before it.

(9) From St. George's Banke or Treasurie, let us proceed unto St. George's Band or Regiment; both instituted neere about the same time, and much unto the same purpose: St. George's Banke, preserving the ancient dignitie of that Citty; his Regiment or Band reviving the decayed repute and credit of the Italian Soldierie. The Author of it, one Ludovicus Conius; the occasion, this. Af­ter the Norman and Dutch lines in the Realme of Naples; the French and Arragonians became competitours for that Kingdome; the Popes of Rome, having at that time, sundry quarrels with the Emperours; and many of the Townes of [Page 276] Italie taking thereby occasion, to recover liber­ty. By meanes of which, the whole Country was in a manner over-runne with forreine Sol­diers: the States thereof all jealous of each o­ther, and so not willing to employ theyr owne people. So that all Italie did swarme with French, and Dutch and Spanish Soldiers: the English also flocking thither, under the conduct of Sir Iohn Hawkwood, after the Peace made betweene our Edward the third, and the French King. At last, this Lodovicus Conius rightly considering, how ignominious and dishonourable a thing it was, that Italie should not bee able with her owne hands, to maintaine her owne quarrels; colle­cted a choyce band of Italian Soldiers, which he called St. Georg's Regiment: which shortly grew to such esteeme, that they eclipsed the glo­rie of the forreine Companies, and restored the ancient lustre, to their native forces. Is enim post­ea (saith the same MACHIAVELL) ex Italo mili­te exercitum conscripsit, Hist. Florent. lib. 1. sub titulo S. Georgij: cu­jus tanta fnit virtus & disciplina militaris, ut exi­guo temporis intervallo, omnem gloriam militibus ex­ternis adimeret, suam Italis restitueret, eo (que) solo usi sunt deinceps Italiae Principes, si quod inter eos bellum gerebatur. So he; and we will onely adde thus much, that out of this so famous Seminarie of St. GEORGE'S Regiment, came afterwards that Braccio, and Picennini, which had so much to doe in the affaires of Italie: as also that Francisco [Page 277] Sforza, which made himselfe Duke of Millaine, and left it to his Children.

(10) Our next journey must bee for Asia, where in the midland of it, wee finde a Coun­trey betweene Colchis and Albania, called an­ciently Iberia; but now Georgia: the reason of which new name is reported diversly. Mi­chael ab Ysselt is confident that they tooke their appellation from Saint GEORGE; Georgi­ani verò vocantur à D. Georgio, &c. Others, with better reason, at the least in mine opinion, that they are called so from the Georgi, the ancient inhabitants of these tracts: which ancient Geor­gians, Sir Walter Raleigh makes to bee denomi­nated, quasi Gordians, from the Gordiaei, a Moun­taine people of the Hill-Countries; and Stepha­nus in his Thesaurus, quasi Georgici, Husbandmen. Georgij Asiae populi ab agricultura nomen sortiti, as he there hath it. Betweene these two, we have one indifferent, Pilgrimage, l. 4. c. 1. §. 2. Master Samuel Purcha [...], who saith that ‘it is called Georgia, eyther from the ho­nour of their Patron Saint GEORGE, or haply because they descended of those Geor­gi which PLINIE nameth among the Caspian Inhabitants.’ Let it suffice, that though they take not their denomination from Saint GEORGE, yet they affoord him more ho­nour, than any other of the Saints: Ib. §. 5. the same Authour telling us, that when they goe into a Church, they give meane respect to other [Page 278] Images; but that Saint George is so worshipped, (we will permit him to make merry with him­selfe) that his Horses hoofes are kissed of them. Michael ab Ysselt more seriously, Hist. sui temp. ad Ann. 1577. though he erre somewhat in the derivation. Georgiani verò vo­cantur à D. Georgio, quem velut patronum praeci­puum, & in suis contra Paganos praelijs velut signi­ferum & propugnatorem ingenti honore vene­rantur. Quocun (que) enim tendunt, turmatim in­cedunt, vexillum D. Georgij insignitum circum­ferentes, cuius ope & auxilio, in bello maximè se iuvari credunt. The Georgians (saith hee) are so denominated from Saint GEORGE; whom as their principall Patron, and theyr Champion in their warres against the Pagans, they worship with especiall honour. For which way soever they employ their Forces, they carry with them a faire Banner, with the pi­cture of Saint George upon it; beleeving that by his assistance, they are much comforted and ayded in their warres. So the Histo­rian.

(11) But howsoever, we dare not say with him, that this Asian people had their appella­tion from Saint George their Patron: yet wee are confident of this, that many places both of Asia and Europe, have received denomination from him. For heere in Asia, wee finde a large and spacious Valley, not farre from Libanus, which is call'd St. George's Valley: and we have [Page 279] also noted, that the Towne of Lydda or Diospolis, was by the Christians called Saint George's, and that there is in Europe, a St. George's Vally also, in the midst of Germanie. Adde hereunto, that the Thraci­an Chersonesse is now called commonly St. George's Arme: which is remembred by Maginus in his Ge­ographie; and hath beene since observed by Sir George Sandys. The learned Munster, doth trans­ferre this appellation from the Land, Cosmograph. lib. 4. unto the Sea; from the Thracian Chersonesse, unto the narrow streight or Arme neere to it, which they call Bosphorus: Porrò Bosphorus appellatur brachium S. Georgij, saith hee; and like inough the name is fitted unto both. But why this Chersonesse was call'd Saint George's Arme, I can­not say: unlesse perhaps that Relique of Saint George was there in former times layed up; which after by Iustinian the Emperour was bestowed upon Saint German, as before I noted. Paulus Diaconus makes mention of Saint George's Ri­ver, Hist. Miscell. l. 2 [...]. cap. 29. neare to the Country of the Bulgarians: Coe­terùm Aprili mense (saith hee of Constantine the Sonne of Eirene) cum castra moveret contra Bul­gares, venit ad castellum quod dicitur Probati, ad rivum D. Georgij. Wee reade in our industri­ous CAMDEN also, that the Irish Ocean which runneth betweene Brittaine and Ire­land, is called by Sea-men at this day, Saint GEORGE'S Chanell. And lest that any part of the old World, should not have some place [Page 280] in it of this name, Lib. 7. cap. ult. PATRITIUS tells us in the booke of his owne Navigations, that one of the Azores, is call'd St. George's. Est & D. Georgij insula, &c.

(12) To draw up that together, which hath beene formerly alleaged in Saint GEORGE'S cause; I hope it will appeare, that there is no occasion, why hee should eyther bee reputed as an Arian, or a Counterfeit, a Larva: nay, why hee should not bee accounted, to have as high a place in immortalitie, as any of the other; those blessed Spirits the Apostles, excep­ted onely. For if antiquitie may bee thought worthy of any credit; wee have antiquitie to friend: or if the common suffrages of so ma­ny famous and renowned writers, successively in every age, may bee of any reckoning with us; Saint George may challenge as much inter­est in them, as any in the Calendar. Howe­ver, put case that they have erred in their rela­tions of Saint GEORGE; and that they tooke that evidence, which out of them wee borrowed, on trust from one another: yet what shall bee replyed to this, that in the Church of God, hee hath beene hitherto reputed, as an holy Martyr. Shall wee conceive the Church of God would bee so carefull to preserve his memorie in the publike Martyrologies; or give him place in their publike Liturgies, or take such heed unto his Reliques, or honour him with Tem­ples: [Page 281] had hee beene such a damnable and blou­die Hereticke; or (which, they say, is better,) if hee had never beene at all. Or if hee had beene such, may it bee thought, that both the Church, and all the learned members of it, for 1300, yeares almost, should be deluded; no man in all that time, able to see into the fraud: or that the Spirit of God, should quite abandon all the rest, and settle onely on some two or three of later times; who though they kept a­mongst themselves the Band of Peace, had not, as it appeares, the Spirit of Vnitie? Or, last of all, suppose the Monkes and Fryers should joyne together, to put a tricke upon the world; and that they had prevailed upon the Church, to give countenance unto it: shall wee conceive so poorely of the greatest Kings and Princes in the Christian world, that they were all of them abused; and drawne to do [...] such honours, to one which eyther never was a man, or was now a Divell? All this is hard to bee digested. And wee may well bee counted easie of beleefe, if onely on the ipse dixit of one man, and the conjectures of another, were they of greater reputation than they are; wee should give faith unto their sayings: (to one of them I meane, for both are not to be beleeved together:) when such a Cloud of Witnesses affirme the contrarie; Catalogus testium veritatis, a Catalogue of witnes­ses in all times and ages.

[Page 282]If men may be beleeved upon their bare assertion, why may not they be credited, which say Saint George was once a Martyr, and is now a Saint; as well as they which say he was not? Or if wee will not take up any thing on trust, without some reason for it: why rather should not they bee worthy of beleefe which have good proofe for what they say; than those that build upon con­jectures, ill-grounded, and worse-raised? Lastly, if that may be beleeved most safely, [...], in the words of Aristotle, which both the vulgar wits and more excellent spirits have agreed on joyntly: still we are where we were, and still St. George must be a Martyr. But I am now for England; where I am sure to finde as ample testimonies for St. George, as any other part of the world what ever.

CHAP. VIII.

(1) St. George not anciently esteemed the Patron of the English. (2) Churches erected to him here in England. (3) His apparition to King Richard in the Holy Land. (4) What may be thought in generall touching the apparition of the Saints. (5) And what in this particular. (6) St. George when he began to bee entituled parti­cularly to the English. (7) The honours done him here, and among the Irish. (8) The institu­tion of the noble Order of the Carter. (9) A briefe view of the chiefe Statutes of the Order. (10) St. George the Patron of it. (11) Sir Walter Raleighs opinion touching the killing of the Dragon. (12) And of them also, which desire to have the George Symbolicall. (13) A Catalogue of all St. George's Knights, of that most noble Order, untill this present. (14) The Conclusion of the whole.

(1) OVr course is now for England, di­visos orbe Britannos, as the Poet hath it; divided from the o­ther parts of the World, as in her situation, so in her felicities. Of which, and of the testimo­nies which she is able to afford [Page 284] unto Saint GEORGE, wee shall speake in se­verall; it being as the Panegyrick and Solinus call it, another world: the rather, because in the latter dayes, hee hath beene reckoned as the especiall Patron of this Nation; and as par­ticular to us, as is Saint ANTONIE to Ita­lie, Saint DENIS unto France, or any of the other to their proper places. I say, in the later dayes onely, for anciently we were not thought to have more right to him, than any other of our Neighbours: however it bee said by some, that hee hath alwayes beene the tutelarie Saint and Guardian of our Nation. Dr. Reynolds, Idol. l. 1. cap. 5. §. 22. For if wee will beleeve our English Fugitives, wee may behold the picture of Saint GEORGE in their Church at Rome, with this inscripti­on: Georgium Cappadocem Anglia sibi prote­ctorem elegit, & maximis beneficijs tùm pace tùm bello receptis, semper religiosissimè coluit. Id est: ‘This GEORGE of Cappadocia, the English chose to be their Patron, and for the ma­ny benefits received from him both in Peace and Warre, have alwayes very religiously worshipped him.’ Or if we will beleeve that the victorious Prince King ARTHUR bare him in one of his royall banners; which was a signe of speciall dependance on him, and re­lation to him: we finde in Master Selden, that so by some it is rep [...]rted; Annot. in Po­ly. Olb. p. 68. and HARDING (whom I have not seene) is cyted in the Margin. And first, to make reply to that which [Page 285] was first alleaged; if so our Fugitives of Rome, doe by their Semper understand, that ever since his Martyrdome, Saint GEGRGE hath beene esteemed and worshipped as the Pa­tron of the English: wee must needes tell them, that howsoever this may bee beleeved at Rome, it is not likely to bee entertained with us here in England: If by their Semper, they meane onely, that alwayes since the English chose him for their Patron, hee hath beene specially esteemed and worshipped by them: wee grant indeed that since that time Saint GEORGE hath alwayes beene especially ho­noured; though not religiously worshipped. As for King ARTHUR, wee reade in MAL­MESBURIE, that at the Seige of Bannes­downe [ mons Badonicus] not farre from Bathe, to which the Saxons had retyred, and thereon fortified: that in his royall Armes, hee bare the portraiture of the blessed Virgin. Postremò in obsidione Badonici montis, Hist. de gest. Angl. lib. 1. fretus ima­gine dominicae matris, quam armis suis insue­rat, &c. as he there hath it. Of any Image of Saint George, wee have ne gry quidem, ey­ther in him or any other of our Historians: Nor is it easie to bee credited, that in so small a tract of time, Saint George was growne so eminent in the opinion of the Brittaines as to be deem'd the Patron of their Armies, their tutela­rie Saint against their enemies.

[Page 286](2) If from the Brittaines we proceed unto the Saxons, I have not found as yet, that eyther in their Heptarchie, or after they became one entire state, a Monarchie; they had St. GEORGE in more than ordinary honour. Vnlesse perhaps we may beleeve, that Theobald one of the Saxon Kings, might take a speciall liking to him, upon the commendation of Cunibert, King of the Lom­bards; by whom hee was magnificently feasted, in his journey towards Rome. His diebus Theobald rex Anglorum Saxonum, De gest. Lon­gob. l. 6. c. 15. qui multa in sua patria bella gesserat, ad Christum conversus Romam prope­ravit; qui ad Cunibertum regem veniens, (this Cu­nibert as before we noted, had built St. George a Monasterie) ab eo mirificè susceptus est: saith Paul the Deacon. But in the Empire of the Normans, we have variety and store inough: some of it, even in their first entrance, before their state and affaires here were well setled. ‘For in the yeare 1074, Camden in Dobunis. (which was some eight yeares after the death of Harald) Robert D'Oyley, a Nobleman of Normandie, when he had received at the hands of William the Conquerour, in reward of his service in the Warres, large possessions in the County of Oxon, built a spacious Castle on the West side of the City [of Oxford] with deepe Ditches, Ramparts, an high raised Mount, and therein a Parish-Church unto St. George: un­to which, when the Parishioners could not have accesse, by reason that King Stephen most [Page 287] streightly besiedged Maud the Empresse, with­in this Castle; St. Thomas Chappell in the street hard by was built.’ ‘Afterwards King Edward the 3. that famous and puissant Prince, being borne at Windsore, erected there out of the ground a most strong Castle; equall in bignesse to a pretty Cittie; and in the very entrance of it, a most stately Church, consecrated B. Virgini Mariae & S. Georgio Cappadoci, Id. in Attr [...]ba­tijs. unto the blessed Virgin Marie, and St. George of Cappadocia: but brought unto that sumptuous magnificence, which now we see it carry, by King Edward the fourth, and Sir Reginald Bray. Of which, both Church and Castle, thus Draytons Muse in the 15. song of his Poly-Olbion.

Then hand in hand her Thames the Forrest softly brings,
To that supreamest place of the great English Kings:
The Garters royall seate, from him who did advance
That princely Order first, our first that conqured France:
The Temple of St. George, whereas his honour'd Knights
Vpon his hallowed day, observe their ancient rights.

Thus had we (as we finde in Camden) a Mona­sterie dedicated to St. GEORGE in the County of Derby; built by the Greyslayes, gentlemen of good ancientrie in that country. Thus have wee also a faire Church, consecrated to St. George's [Page 288] name, in Doncaster; a St. GEORGE'S Church, in South-werke, and in London: and not to travaile further in this enquirie, a St. GEORGE'S Church in Burford; where it pleased GOD to give mee, first, my naturalll being, and afterwards my edu­cation. In which regard, I hold my selfe bound in a manner, to vindicate St. GEORGE'S honour; having received such comforts in a place, where his memorie was anciently precious, and the onely Church in it, dedicated by his name.

(3) St. George thus generally honoured by the English, as a Saint; it was not long before they fastned (superstition being then in the very height) a more particular respect upon him: the first beginnings whereof, wee must referre un­to King Richard, of that name the first; accor­ding to the information, which, William Dethick, Garter, principall King of armes, gave to the lear­ned Camden, and is thus extant in his most excel­lent Brittannia. Richardo cum contra Turcas & A­garenos, &c. ‘When as K. Richard warred upon the Turks and Saracens, Camden in At [...]bat. Cyprus and Acon, and was wearie of so lingring delay; whiles the seige continued long, in wonderfull care and anxie­ty: at length, Illabente per D. Georgij, ut opina­tum est, interventum, spiritu, &c. Vpon a divine inspiration, by the comming in and apparition (as it was thought) of St. GEORGE, it came into his mind, to draw upon the legs of cer­taine choyce Knights of his, a certaine Garter [Page 289] or tacke of Leather, such onely as hee had then ready at hand. Whereby they beeing distin­guished, and put in minde of future glory pro­mised unto them, in case they wonne the victory; they might bee stirred up and provo­ked to performe their service bravely, and fight more valiantly. In imitation of the Ro­mans, who had such varietie of Coronets, wherewith militarie men for sundry causes were accordingly rewarded: to the end, that by these instigations (as it were) cowardise being shaken off, the valour of the minde, and courage of the hart, might shew it selfe more re­solute.’ Which passage I have therefore reci­ted at the full length, because that some there be, which have referred the institution of the most noble Order of the Garter, unto this King, and to this occasion: and are perswaded verily, that Edward the third did onely bring it againe in use, being awhile forgotten, or neglected. But here­in, as the learned Camden, who saw as farre into an­tiquitie, as any man either before his birth, or since his death; gives but a cold assent, or rather no assent at all: so neyther have I met with any of the more judicious sort, which doe affirme it; though the opinion bee related in many of them.

(4) However, though wee referre not unto this occasion, and those times, the Institution of the Garter: yet wee may warrantably bee per­swaded, [Page 290] that this occasion did much promote the reputation of that Saint among the English: whereby, in tract of time, that most heroicke Order was dedicated to him. As for the thing it selfe, because that all the apparitions of the Saints in these late dayes, are commonly suspected: wee will digresse a litle, to shew what may bee said in the generall defence of the thing questi­oned; that so wee may the better see, how much we may beleeve in this particular of King Ri­chard and St. GEORGE. And first if wee con­sult the Scriptures, Mat. 27. v. 52.53. we finde that at the Resurre­ction of our Saviour, the graves were opened, and ma­ny bodies of the Saints which slept, arose, and came out of the graves, and went into the holy Cittie, [...], and appeared unto ma­ny. This as it was an extraordinary dispensation and farre above the common Law and course of Nature; so was it for a speciall end: to verifie the Resurrection of our Saviour, on whom they did attend, and to assure the faithfull of the cer­tainty of their future Resurrection also. A signe it was, saith Reverend Theophylact; [...]: Chrysostome more particular­ly, [...], a token of the Resurrection; and for the close of all, Saint HIEROME, Vt dominum ostenderent resur [...]gentem. So then, although in ordinary course, the Saints are in the Heaven of glories; and [Page 291] that their bodies bee corrupted in the earth: yet upon speciall cause and at the pleasure of their GOD, they may assume an humane shape; and in that shape appeare unto their Brethren, according to the will of him that sends them. For if the Angels, to whom no bodies doe be­long, have appeared visible to many of GODS people, in execution of the charge committed to them: how much more easily may we beleeve the same, of the Saints departed; that even they also, at some times, and on some great occasions, have beene employed by GOD, in their owne or­dinary forme and shape? Potamiaena a Virgin Martyr, Eccl. Hist. l, 6. cap. 4. is reported by EUSEBIUS, that shee appeared unto BASILIDES her Execu­tioner, the third night after her decease, [...], putting a Crowne upon his head: foretelling so, that not long after hee should receive the Crowne of Martyrdome.

[...], &c. Nay, the same Author tells us, that many of the people of Alexandria (where shee suffe­red) were converted to the Faith, by the fre­quent apparitions of that Virgin. Other ex­amples also there are many; and of Angels al­so. Of the Archangell MICHAEL, Camden in Danmonijs. there are reports of severall apparitions, uppon Mount Garganus in Naples; uppon Saint MICHEL'S Mounts, in Normandie, [Page 292] and Cornewall: H [...]spinian. & alij and one unto King Charles the 7. on the bridge of Orleans, in his warres against the English, (illustri seu miraculo seu viso D. Michaelis, in praelio ad pontem Aurelianae civitatis, &c.) which was a chiefe occasion of the French Order of St. Michael. I know indeed, that in times of late, the Priests have dealt exceeding faithlesly, both with Church and people, in this kinde: theyr doctrine, in the point of Purgatorie, beeing such, as could not well subsist without many foule Impostures, and counterfeit apparitions of the Dead. Insomuch that as once Lyra said, In Eccle­sia Dei populus saepe decipitur à Sacerdotibus fictis miraculis, In 14. c. Dan. lucri causa; Gods people many times is couzened by the Priests with fained miracles: so we may say also, that for the sake of filthie lucre, they have as often beene abused with for­ged apparitions.

(5) But this, of all things else, cannot be well objected against this apparition of Saint George: King Richard having no such end proposed unto himselfe, in raising this report; as to a­buse his people, or to satisfie his avarice. And certainly were it recorded in any grave and serious Author, that such an apparition as this mention'd, of St. George; had beene seene gene­rally by the Armie, or by such others which might for certaine have affirmed it: I make no question, but the probability thereof might have [Page 293] beene easily defended. Bnt since it is related one­ly upon the credit of a private Register; and in that Register, with no more confidence, than opi­natum est, it is so thought: I must crave licence to declare my selfe herein, and how I doe conceive it. We have already in the prosecution of this Historie of Saint GEORGE; spoke of the appari­tion of this Saint, and many others, at the bat­taile of Antiochia: whereby the Christian Ar­mies, then ready for the fight, were so incouraged and revived, that they obtained a memorable victory upon the enemie. By meanes whereof, Saint George became so famous in all the parts of Christendome; and especially among those Sol­diers, which were continually (in those times) sent to pursue the Warres of the Holy Land: that possibly there could not be a greater spurre unto the military men; than to suggest unto them, that Saint George had lately shewne himselfe unto their Chieftaines, and promised them successe, or counselled them in their designes. Master de Bellay hath recorded, that IOANE of Orleans, so much commemorated in our common Chro­nicles; was not what shee appeared, but one­ly so disguised and prepared before hand, Discours de l'art milit. Pour faire revenir le courage aux Francoys: for to re­vive the drooping spirits of the French; so falne and broken, that they were not to bee raised, but by a miracle. Somewhat to this purpose is related by PLUTARCH, of AGESILAUS. [Page 294] Who to embolden his Soldiers to the fight, wrote with a certaine juyce, the word Victorie, in the palme of his hand: and after, being at the Sacrifice, hee layed his hand cunningly upon the heart of it, so leaving the word Victorie imprin­ted on it; which presently he shewed unto those a­bout him, as if it had beene there written by the Gods. I cannot say for certaine that this appari­tion to King Richard, was by him set on foot for the same purpose; and that it was no other than a Kingly fraud, to quicken and revive the spirits of his Soldiers: but I perswade my selfe, if I did say so, having no other testimony than an opinatum est against me; I might be pardoned for my boldnesse.

(6) This notwithstanding, the fame of such his apparition to that King, did, as before I said, exceedingly promote the reputation of that Saint among the English: so farre, that the most excellent Prince King EDVVARD the third, made choyce of him, for his Patron. So Ma­ster CAMDEN witnesseth in his Remaines, that ‘GEORGE hath beene a name of speciall re­spect in England, since the victorious King EDVVARD the third, chose Saint GEORGE for his Patron: and the English in all Encounters and Battailes, have used the name of Saint George in their cries; as the French did, Mont­ioy Saint Denis. The more immediate occasi­on was, that this Edward at the battaile of Callice, [Page 295] Anno 1349. being much troubled with griefe and anger, drawing his Sword, call'd earnestly upon Saint Edward and Saint George: whereupon ma­ny of his Soldiers flocking presently unto him, they fell upon the enemie, and put many of them at that instant to the sword. Tho. Walsingham Anno Regn. 23 Rex Edwardus pro­vidè frendens more apri, & ab ira & dolore turbatus, evaginato gladio, S. Edwardum & S. Georgium in­vocavit, dicens, Ha Saint Edward, Ha Saint George: Quibus auditis & visis, milites confestim Anglici confluebant ad Regem suum. Es facto impetu contra hostes, tam animose institerunt, quòd ducenti ex il­lis ceciderunt interfecti, &c. The next yeare after, followed the Institution of that noble Order of the Garter, dedicated unto Saint George also: by which he came possessed alone of that speciall pa­tronage, as the more military Saint; which in the former Invocation might seeme to be divided, be­tweene St. Edward and himselfe. Nor did the King stay here, but having chose St. George to bee the tutelarie Saint and Patron of his Soldierie; hee caused him to be painted as upon a lusty Courser, holding a white Sheild with a red Crosse on it, in his hand: and gave unto his Soldiers, to every one a white Coat or Cassock, with two red Cros­ses, on each side of them one; to weare upon their armour. Hist. Anglic. l. 19. Edwardus item (saith Pol. Virgil.) cum D. Georgium militia praesidem optasset, postea ei armato & equo insidenti, dedit scutum album, rubra a cruce per­insigne: dedit & militibus suis saga alba, utrim (que) bi­nis crucibus, item rubris, munita; quae illi super arma­turam [Page 296] induerent. So that (saith he) it is a seemely and magnificent thing, to see the Armies of the English, to sparkle like the ri­sing Sunne; the Soldierie of other Countries, ha­ving no habit, eyther to distinguish or adorne them. From henceforth therefore, we must not looke upon St. GEORGE, as a Saint in generall; but as conceived, (such was the superstition of those times) the speciall Patron of the English: of which, the Pilgrim in the Poet, thus prophe­cieth unto his Red-crosse Knight, as hee there calls him. Faery Qu. l. 1. cant. 10. n. 61.

Then seeke this path which I to thee presage,
Which after all, to Heaven shall thee send:
Then peaceably thy painefull Pilgrimage
To yonder same Hierusalem doe bend;
Where is for thee ordain'd a blessed end.
For thou amongst those Saints, which thou dost see,
Shalt be a saint; and thine owne Nations friend,
And Patron: thou St. George shalt called bee

St. George of merry England; the signe of victorie.

Song. 4.And hereunto alludes Mich. Draiton, in his Poly-Olbion; in a great controversie, questionlesse which was then hot, among some Nymphes of his in that Poem.

And humbly to St. George, their Countries Patrō, pray,
To prosper their designes, now in that mighty day.

(7) Of other honours done by the English [Page 297] to St. GEORGE, more than they call'd upon him, as their Advocate of victory; it may per­haps seeme litle necessary to dilate. But since our Invocation of God and St. GEORGE, is by some men conceived, Purelia [...]. Pil­grim. l. 3. c. 13 to bee rather Turkish, than truely Christian: wee will produce such evidence, as may be lesse liable unto offence. Of which kinde, I perswade my selfe, was that honour done unto him in a peece of gold, currant in those times, in this Kingdome, Camden in Reliqu. called The George-noble: which on the one side had the picture of Saint GEORGE upon it, with this Impresse; Tali dicata signo mens fluctuare nescit. Nor can it be of­fence, that many noble families in this Realme, had the name of Saint GEORGE: ‘an ancient family of Saint George, (out of which flou­rished many Knights, since the time of King Henry the first,) at Hatley; which is of them call'd Hatley Saint George, as I have found in lear­ned Camden: In Icenis or Cambr. Sh. another of them, as I conceive it, at Hinton, Saint GEORGE in Com. Sommer­set; the Baronie at this present, of the right ho­nourable the Lord Pawlet. But this I leave un­to Clarentieux, one of the Kings of Armes; as most interessed in it. I will not heere ob­serve that CHARLES of Burgundie, one of the fellowes of the Gareer, beeing in dis­content with EDVVARD the fourth for his Peace with France; Hall [...] Chron. brake out into this Passion, Oh LORD, Oh Saint GEORGE, [Page 298] have you done thus indeed, &c, or that the English used his name, as an ordinary oath among them, Par St. George dirent les Angloys, vous dites vray, &c. as Froissart notes it. Vol. 1. p. 141. These things, I say, I will not speake of, lest they may give offence to our ni­cer eares; nor of more honours of this lesser ranke or qualitie, afforded him in England: and therefore though the Sea bee very troublesome and unruly, we will passe over Saint GEORGE'S Chanell into Ireland. And here I shall observe that onely, which I finde in Master Seldens notes on the Poly-Olbion; as viz. ‘that under Henry 8. it was enacted, that the Irish should leave their Cramaboo, and Butleraboo, words of unlawfull Patronage: and name themselves as under St. George and the Kings of England. Which no­ted, since I must returne againe for England, there to behold the solemne institution of the Garter: it will not be amisse to note, that notwithstanding all the opposition made against him, both heere among our selves, and abroad with others. St. George doth still retaine his place in our common Calendars. Not in those onely, made for the state of every yeare, where commonly he shines in Festivall red letters; as doe no other of the Saints, but those whose Feasts are by the Church observed as Holy: but also in the Calendar prefix­ed before the publike Liturgie of our most bles­sed Church of England; where he is specially ho­noured with the name of Saint, as is not any of the rest, excepting those which saw our Saviour [Page 299] in the flesh. Excellent evidence; that as the state of England is much devoted to Saint GEORGE'S honour; so he doth still preserve his place and reputation, in the opinion of the Church. An argu­ment to me so powerfull and prevailing: that in Morbonium the meere word, or bare conjecture of every one, of what especiall fame soever; which guided by his private spirit, shall resolve the contrary.

(8) I said, the state of England is much devo­ted to Saint GEORGE'S honour: and if we looke upon the Institution of the most noble Order of the Garter, wee shall see cause inough to say it. An Order of that excellencie, that the migh­tiest Princes of Christendome, have reputed it a­mong their greatest honours to bee chosen and admit­ted to it: the names and dignities of whom, we shall see presently, in our Catalogue of this Or­der. A founder it had, of a most accomplish'd vertue, the Thunderbolt of Warre, as some call An­tiochus; and in the times of Peace, nothing inferi­our to any of the Law-makers of the best ages, so much celebrated. Briefly wee may affirme of him, Velleius Pater­tecul. l. z. as the Historian of Augustus; the fittest pa­ralell that I can finde for him, amongst famous Princes: Homo omnibus omnium gentium viris, mag­nitudine sua inducturus caliginem. This most ex­cellent Prince, the glorie of his times, and a chiefe ornament of Europe, having exceedingly pre­vail'd both against the French and Scottish Kings, [Page 300] discomfited their Armies, and taken one of them in person: ordained this most noble Order and societie of Knights, so to adorne their valour manifested in the Warres, with honour, the re­ward of vertue. Their number 26. no more; Vt pretium faciat raritas, lest being else communica­ted unto many, it might at last become despicable: nor ever have our Kings exceeded in the number, but still confined themselves unto the first inten­tion of the Founder. COVVELL, in his In­terpreter, printed at Cambridge Anno 1607. re­lates the Institution of it thus. In verbo Gar­ter. ‘EDVVARD the third, after he had obtain'd many great vi­ctories, King IOHN of France, King IAMES of Scotland, being both Prisoners in the Tower of London, at one time; and King HENRY of Castile the Bastard being expulsed, and DON PEDRO restored by the Prince of Wales: did on no weighty occasion first erect this Order, Anno 1350.’ Of the occasion afterwards; ob [...]er­ving for the present, how ill his Historie agrees with his Chronologie. For true it is, that this most noble Order was instituted on the 23. of this King, which falls out rightly, with the yeare 350. But then King IOHN of France, was but newly entred on his Kingdome: and the expulsion of King HENRY was the last act almost, of that tryumphant Prince of Wales; Don Pedro not comming into England, till the thirty ninth of King Edward.

[Page 301]As much is he mistaken also, in the name of the King of Scotland, who was then Prisoner in the Tower; which was not Iames, but David: there being no Iames, King of that Country, in more than fiftie yeares after. ‘For the occa­sion of it, it is received generally, that it tooke beginning from a Garter of the Queene, or ra­ther of Ioane Countesse of Salisburie, a Ladie of incomparable beauty, which fell from her as she danced, and the King tooke up from the ground. For when a number of Nobles and Gentlemen standing by, laughed thereat, he made answere againe, that shortly it should come to passe, that Garter should be in high honour and esti­mation: adding withall these words in French, Hony Soit qui maly pense, Id est, Shame bee to him that evill thinks; which after was the Motto or Impresse of the Garter. ‘Which were it so (saith Master Camden) it need not seeme to be a base originall thereof, Camden in Attrebat. considering as one saith, nobilitas sub amore iacet. He addes withall, that some report, how from his owne Garter given forth, as a signall of a battaile, which sped so fortunately; hee call'd them Knights of the Garter. But whatsoever the occasion of it was, likely it is that it tooke this name from the blew Garter, which the Fellowes of it weare on their left Leg: carrying the foresaid impresse wrought with golden Letters, and encha­sed with precious Stones; and fastned with a buckle of Gold, as with the Bond [Page 302] of most inward societie, in token of unitie and Concord; that so there might be a Commu­nion as it were of vertues, In verbo Knights of the Garter. and good will amongst them. Doctor Cowell reports in his Interpreter, that he hath seene an ancient monument, wherein it doth appeare that this most noble Order is a Colledge or Corporation, having a Common seale: consisting of the Kings of England as So­veraignes thereof, or chiefe Guardians of it; 25. Knights, fellowes (as they call them, or Com­panions) of the Garter; 14. Canons resident, bee­ing secular Preists; 13. Vicars, or Chorall Preists; and 26. of the inferiour sort of gentrie, militarie men, call'd commonly, Poore Knights of Wind­sore: (whereof indeed there are but twelve.) There belongs also unto this Heroicke Order, the Prelate of the Garter, which is the Lord By­shop of Winton, for the time being; a Chancellour; a Register thereof, which alwayes is the Deane of Windsore; an Vsher, which is one of the Vshers of the Kings Chamber, called Black-rod: and last of all a chiefe Herald, even the most princi­pall of all, GARTER first King of Armes, instituted by that victorious Prince King Henry the fifth; to attend chiefly on this Order and doe them service at their Funerals.

(9) The Kings of England, are (as I said be­fore) the Soveraignes of this noble Order: and either doe in person, or by their lawfull Depu­tie, by them nominated and appointed, elect the [Page 303] fellowes of the Order, and solemnize the Festi­vals, and hold the Chapters. To them it also ap­pertaines to have the declaration, reformation, and disposition of the Lawes and Statutes of the said most noble Order. Which Lawes and Sta­tutes were first instituted and devised, by the vi­ctorious Prince, King Edward, of that name the third; after revised and ratified by many the suc­ceeding Kings: And on the Reformation of Religi­on, much altered by King Edward, of that name the sixt. Pag. 143▪ About this time (saith Sir Iohn Hayward, in his Historie of that Prince) the Order was al­most wholly altered, as by the Statutes thereof then made it doth appeare. A thing not to bee wondred at. For even the Lawes of the most setled States and Kingdomes have beene often changed and va­ried; according to occasion and the Princes plea­sure. Vnto them also, to the Soveraignes, I meane, or to their Deputies, it appertaines to choose and nominate into the Order, whom they esteeme to bee most worthy of that honour; and like to bee the greatest ornament unto it. Yet so, that sixe at least of the said fellowes doe conveene at the Election, and concurre in it: the residue of them being all warned to bee there present, and such as faile of their attendance, without just cause, such as the Soveraigne shall approve, to bee a­merced. In their elections, two things there are, which they especially observe. First, that the partie nominated, bee a Gentleman of name [Page 304] and armes for three descents, both by the Fathers side and by the Mothers. Camd. Bliz. Anno 1563. For which cause, when the Garter was reproachfully taken from the Lord William Paget, by Dudley of Northumber­land, to give to Iohn his eldest sonne, the Earle of Warwicke: he used this colour to disguise that foule dishonour; that the said Lord, (as the first raiser of his house) was said to bee no gentleman of blood, neither by Father nor by Mother: as Sir Iohn Hayward tells the storie. Hist. of Ew. 6. pag. 143. The second thing to be observed, is that the partie nominated, bee without spot, or foule reproach: as viz. not con­vict of Heresie; nor attaint of treason; nor by his Prodigalitie and riot decayed in his estate, by meanes whereof hee is not able to conserve the honour of his Order; nor such a one that ever fled in the day of battaile, his Soveraigne Lord, or his Lieutenant being in the Feild. In all which ca­ses, a Knight elected and installed; may also, if it please the Soveraigne, be degraded. The par­tie chosen by the Prince, if he bee a stranger, is certified thereof soone after by Letters from the Soveraigne: and many times, the Statutes of that Order, have beene sent unto him, to consi­der of them, whether or no he will accept of this election. But this a matter meerely formall. For commonly our Kings are first well assured of the parties good affection to them, before they choose him; and as for forreigne Princes, it is a true note of Master Camdens, In Attrebat. that the most migh­ty of them have reputed it their chiefest honour to be [Page 301] chosen and admitted into this Companie: as we have said before, and shall see anon, in the ensuing Ca­talogue. If he accept it (as no question but hee will,) then doth the Soveraigne forthwith send unto him by his Ambassadour, and the chiefe He­rald (commonly) the whole habit of the Order, with the Garter and the Collar; wherewith they doe invest him. And on the other side, the Prince or stranger so invested, within convenient time, send their sufficient Deputie, with a mantle of blew Velvet, to be installed in their roome, at St. GEORGE'S Church at Windsore. But if the partie chosen be a Subject of the Kingdome, the Garter is delivered to him presently upon his ele­ction, to signifie that he is chose into the Order. Afterwards, in the Chapter-house, upon the rea­ding of his Commission before the Soveraigne or his Deputie; he is invested with his Robe and with his Hood. Then followes the Installment perfor­med with many grave and magnificent Ceremo­nies: which done, he doth receive the Collar of the Order. ‘These, at their installations, have alwayes an oath administred; that to their power, during the time they shall be fellowes of the Order, they shall defend the honor, quarrels, rights, and lord­ships of the Soveraigne; and that they shall endea­vor to preserve the honor of the said Order; and all the statutes of it, they shal well observe with­out fraud or Covin. Which oath is by the natives of the kindome, taken absolutely, and in termes; but many times, by strangers, relatively and by halfes, in reference to some former Order. So [Page 306] So when King Henry the third of France, was by the Earle of Darby, invested with the Garter, An­no 1585, Camden. in Elizab. he tooke his oath to keepe the Statutes of the Order in all points, Quae legibus Ordinis S. Spiritus, & S. Michaelis non adversantur; wherein they were not opposite unto the Order of St. Mi­chael, & the Holy Ghost, to which he had bin sworn before. Id. [...]n Anno 1582. Vpon which reason also, Frederick King of Denmarke, though he did joyfully accept the ha­bit of the Order; refused to take the oath at all: because he had beene sworne before (at his instal­lation in the Order of Saint Michael) to the King of France. Being thus solemnely installed, and seated in the place belonging to them in the Chappell, their next care is to fasten an Esco­cheon of their Armes and hachments, in a plate of mettall, upon the backe of their said stalls: which they remove, according as themselves, in Order, are advanced higher. And in that Order, doe they also change the places of their banners, swords and Helmets; which are continually set over their said stalls, during their being of the Order. This onely is the difference, that at the death of any of the Knights of this most noble Order, their Plate of Armes, is left for ever to that stall, where last they sate; to preserve their memory: whereas the Banner, Sword, and Hel­met, are all taken downe; and offered with all due solemnities; the Offering made by such of the surviving Knights, as by the Soveraigne shall [Page 307] be destinated to that service. I said before, that they remove their Plates, and Hachments, accor­ding as themselves in order are advanced higher. in this Order, they take place according to the antiquitie of their Creation; and not according to their dignities, titles, and estates: so that some­times a Knight Bachelour, hath place before an Earle or Baron; as not long since wee had ex­ample in Sir Harry Lea, Knight, keeper of the Armorie. Onely in honour unto strangers, which bee Dukes, or Sonnes and Brethren unto forreine Kings and Princes: it is permitted that they take their roomes and places, accor­ding to their qualitie. Hitherto have we spoken of the Election of Saint GEORGES Knights, and their admission to the Order. A litle would be said now of the meanes and wayes, whereby their roomes are voyded, and their places desti­tute; and they are three: for either they are voyde by Death, or by Degradation, or by Ces­sion and surrendrie. The second of the three (for here we will not speake of Death) is Degradati­on: a peece of Iustice more to bee commended where it may not, than where it may bee spared. The cases wherein Degradation is allowed of, I have shewne already: but the examples are but fewe. William Lord Paget, which was so scorn­fully degraded by Northumberland; was by Qu. Mary, Camden Eliz. Anno 1563. with great honour, restored againe unto his Order. And Sir Iohn Fastolfe, which for his [Page 308] valiantnesse had beene elected of the Order, was by the Duke of Bedford, Halls Chron. in Ew. 6. under whom hee served, and unto whom he was great Master of the House­hold; devested in great anger of his GEORGE and GARTER: because hee had departed from a battaile, (which the English lost) without stroke stricken. But afterwards by meanes of friends, and upon good excuse, and reason, by him alleaged in his defence, (as certainly he was a wise and valiant Captaine, however in the stage, they haue beene pleased to make merry with him) he was restored unto his honour. The third and last meanes of avoydance, is by Cession & Surren­drie: & the examples hereof also are but few. This I am sure of, (not to make further search into it) that Philip King of Spaine, beeing offended with Qu. Elizabeth, about the altering of Religion, and thereby alienated from the English: delive­red backe to the Lord Vicount Mountague, Camd. Eliz. Anno 1560. the robes and habit of the Order, wherewith he was invested on his marriage with Qu. Mary. By which his Act, as the Historian hath observed, Cum Anglis amicitiam visus est prorsus eiurare: he seemed to breake off utterly, all amitie and friend­ship▪ with the realme of England. 'Tis true in­deed, King Philip being once resolved to renounce his Order, was of necessitie to send backe the ha­bit. For so it is ordained amongst them, that e­ven such of them as depart this life, are to take care especially, that the Garter, bee restored unto the Soveraigne; by him and by the Company of [Page 309] the said Order, to be disposed of to some other. Examples in which kinde are infinite to bee rela­ted. Windsore, the fairest and most stately of our English Pallaces, was by King Edward who ador­ned and beautified it; conceived most fit to bee the Seate of that most excellent Order, which he had established. An house indeed, worthie of such inhabitants; and therefore worthily honou­red by them. For here, they alwayes leave in readinesse, the mantle of their Order, to be layed up for them; for any suddaine chances which might happen to require their presence at Saint GEORGES Chappell, or in the Chapter-house. Here doe they solemnize the Installations of their Brethren; and performe their obsequies. And lastly, such a reverend regard they owe the place, that if they come within two miles of it (except that they be hindered by some weighty and im­portant businesse) they alwayes doe repaire there­to; and putting on their mantles, which are there in readinesse, proceed unto the Chappell, and there make their Offerings. Nor doe they go at any time from out the Castle, if their occasions bring them thither; till they have offered in like manner. I should now from the Knights and from the Order, proceed unto the Patron of it: but that I first must meet an errour; by some reputed as a Law and Statute of the Order, and so delivered by tradition from hand to hand: Pol. Virgil lib. 19. viz. that those of this Heroicke Order, are by their Order bound, Vt mutuo se iuvent, that they defend each other, at all extremities and assaies.

[Page 310]But doubtlesse there is no such matter. Onely the Knights are bound, not to ingage themselves in the service of a forreine Prince, without li­cence from the Soveraigne: nor to beare Armes on one side, if any of their Fellowes bee already entertained upon the other. This is the ground of the report: for Omnis fabula (as the Mytholo­gists affirme) fundatur in Historia. Id. Angl. hist. 26. Yet hereupon, Alphonso, Duke of Calabria, sonne unto Ferdinand King of Naples; knowing that Charles, the eighth of France, threatned the conquest of that King­dome: did with great importunitie request, to be elected of this Order; as accordingly hee was. Conceiving, that if once he were Companion of that Order, the King of England, as the Sove­raigne thereof, would be obliged, to countenance and aide him in his Warres against the French. Which hopes, as they were built upon a false, and ruinous ground; so is it not to bee admired, if they deceived him. Polydore Virgil, who before accounted mutuall defence to be a Statute of this Order: doth, in this passage, overthrow his owne building. Concluding this relation, of Alphonsus and his investiture, with this note; Iampridem ea consuetudo ferendi auxilij obsoleverat: that long agoe that custome had beene out of use. Ibid. He might as well have said, and more agreeable unto the truth; it had never beene.

(10) Having thus spoken of the Statutes of this most noble Order, whereby they are and [Page 311] beene govern'd; wee will descend in the next place to give you notice of their Patron; which, after the opinion of those times, they chose unto themselves. Of which, thus Pol. Virgil in his English Historie, Ord [...] verò est D. Georgio ut bella­torum praesidi dicatus: Lib. 19. quare equites quotannis diem ei sacrum multis ceremonijs colunt. This Order is (saith hee) dedicated unto Saint George, as the chiefe Saint and Patron, of the men of Warre: whose Festivall they therefore so­lemnely observe with many noble Ceremo­nies. But what need Polydore have beene produ­ced unto this purpose: since from the Charter of the Institution we have a testimony more authen­ticall. ‘For there King Edward tells us, that to the honour of Almighty GOD, and of the blessed Virgin, our Ladie, St. Mary; and of the glorious Martyr Saint GEORGE, Patron of the right noble Realme of England; and to the exaltation of the holy Catholicke Faith: hee had ordained, established, created, and foun­ded within his Castle of Windsore, a Compa­ny of twenty sixe noble Knights, to bee of the said most noble Order of Saint GEORGE, na­med the Garter. 'Tis true indeed that Polydore hath well observed with how great Ceremonie and solemnitie, the Knights doe celebrate this Feast. Attending both on the Vespers, and the day it selfe, at divine Service; attired in the most rich and stately Mantles of the Order: and gallantly adorned with their most rich & sumptuous Collars, [Page 312] (which wee call of S. S.) the Image of Saint GEORGE, garnished with pearles and preci­ous stones, appendant to them. In which their going to the Church, and in their setting at the Table; they goe, and set, by two and two: e­very one with his fellow, which is foreagainst him in his stall. And if by chance it happen that his fellow be not present; he doth both goe, and set, alone. I say, if so it chance to happen: for all the fellowes are obliged, to be there personal­ly present, without a just and reasonable cause, acceptable to the Soveraigne or his Deputie, and signified by speciall Letters of excuse. Other the pompe and rich magnificence of this Feast, I forbeare to mention, as utterly unable to ex­presse it. The minde is then best satisfied in such things as this; when the eye hath seene them. But I proceed unto St. George. Of which their Patron, and of the noble Order it selfe, the Marriage of the Tame and Isis, a Poeme written some yeeres past; doth thus des­cant.

Auratos thalmos, regum praeclara sepulchra,
Et quaecun (que) refers; nunc Windesora referre
Desine. Cappadocis quamvis sis clara Georgi
Militia, procerum (que) cohors chlamydata intenti
Cincta periscelidi suras, te lumine tanto
Illustret; tantis radijs perstringet & orbem
Vt nunc Phrix [...]um spernat Burgundia vellus,
[Page 313]Contemnat cochleis variatos Gallia torques,
Et cruce conspicuas pallas, Rhodus, Alcala & Elba;
Sola (que) militiae sit gloria splendida, vestrae.
Windsore relate no more the glorious things
In thee, thy gilded roofes, and Tombs of Kings;
Or that thou art so honour'd in the rites
Of George, the Cappadocian Martyrs, Knights.
Who clad in mantles rich, and circled round
The leg, with that the Garter so renown'd;
Doth so advance thy name, and with its raies
Splendant and glorious, so the world amaze:
That Burgundie her Golden-fleece neglects,
And France St. Michaels Collar disrespects,
And Spaine, and Malta both, esteeme but small
Their Crossed robes: thy Order dimmes thē all.

Hence is it, that the Knights of this most ho­nourable Order, are called in Latine Equites Geor­giani, St. George's Knights; and sometimes also in the English: as in that passage before noted out of the Poly-Olbion.

The Temple of S. George, whereas his honor'd knights
Vpon his hallowed day observe their ancient rites.

And in many others also of our better sort of Au­thors.

(11) The other ornaments and habit belon­ging to this Order, besides the Garter, are a Gown, a Kirtle, a Chaperon, a Cloak, a Girdle, & a Collar: all stately & magnificent both for stuffe & fashion; [Page 314] but worne onely upon dayes of extraordinary solemnitie. For ordinary use, besides the Garter which is for every dayes wearing, and their Cloake with the Sunne on the left shoulder of it, in his full glorie; which last was added by his most excellent Majestie now being: they have a blew Ribbon which they weare about their neckes; with the picture, or rather portraiture of the GEORGE, appendant to it. This portraiture, or GEORGE, as they use to call it, Sir Walter Ra­leigh, against the streame of most Writers, makes to be Historicall: Part. 1. cap. 1. §. 10. I say against the streame of most writers; because I have not met with any others, which doe so conceive it, but Wicelius onely; as before I noted. Sir Walters reason, this. ‘And though (saith he) for the credit of the killing of the Dragon I leave every man to his owne beleefe: yet I cannot but thinke, that if the Kings of England had not some probable re­cord of that his memorable act among many o­thers; it is strange, that the Order full of honor, which Edward the third founded, Hist. of the world, Part, 1 l. 2. c. 7. §. 3. †. 5. and his suc­cessours royally continued, should have borne his name: seeing the world had not that scarcity of Saints in those dayes, as that the English were to make such an erection upon a fable, or per­son fained.’ So hee: And this I well allow of in relation to the Saint; whose being, and whose being of a Saint of speciall eminencie, it justifies sufficiently. But I perswade my selfe, it cannot well be used in the defence of his killing of the [Page 315] Dragon: which being thrust into the Legends by Iacobus de Voragine, as before we noted, found af­terwards a generall entertainment in the Christi­an Church: and amongst other places here in Eng­land also.

(12) As therefore some have made the whole storie of St. GEORGE, to be symbolicall; so have some others made it to be also, of the same nature, in particular relation to this Order. Thus Doctor Reynolds in his first of the Idolatries o [...] Rome, Cap, 5. §, 22▪ Verùm illustres eius Ordinis Heroes, melius iam edocti at (que) cruditi, intelligunt Georgium suum non Cappadocem esse, sed symbolicum: quo excitan­tur & monentur, ut Draconem oppugnent, & bestiam, Id est, Romanum Antichristum. The Nobles of that Order, (saith he) instructed better than before, conceive it rightly, that this their GEORGE hath no relation unto him of Cappadocia; but meer­ly is symbolicall: by which they are advised and lessoned, to labour to destroy the Beast, and Dragon, mention'd in the Apocalypse; id est, the Roman Antichrist. And to this purpose Dr. Boys, late Deane of Canterbury; Gospell 5. Sun­day after Ea­ster. ‘I write not this (saith hee) to dishonour that noble Order of the Garter. For under correction, & salvo sem­per honore Ordinis, I take the GEORGE which adornes those right honourable Worthies, to be symbolicalll onely: signifying that a valiant Knight should alwayes be ready to fight against the Dragon; and other enemies of the Church [Page 316] and state whatsoever.’ Which words of theirs may bee approved also, so farre as that this use may commendably bee made of it: but if they were thus spoken, as in relation to the first in­tention of the founder; there is not any thing more false, nor lesse agreeable to the truth of sto­rie. I say, this use may commendably bee made of it. For by the Charter of the Institution it apppeares plainely, that this most excellent Or­der was first ordained unto the honour of Al­mighty GOD, and to the exaltation of the Holy Catholicke Faith. And in the Statutes of the Order, it is a cause sufficient for a Knight to be refused at the Election; yea, and degraded after his Installation: that hee hath beene convicted and attainted of Heresie, and errour, against the Faith Catholicke; or hath for any such offence, suf­fred any paine, or conviction publicke. Adde here­unto, that when it is appointed, that their Banners Swords and Helmets, shall bee placed above their stalls; it is to this intent and purpose: to signi­fie (so saith the Statute) that they doe beare them in defence of holy Church, as all true knighthood doth require. So that we see, that all the purpose of the Order is to instruct and lesson them; still to oppose the Divell, that old Dragon, and all his instruments what ever, in maintenance of the Gospell, and Gods true Religion. For which cause doubtlesse, doth Chaucer, in a Sonnet to the fellowes of the Order; thus counsaile and ad­vise them.

[Page 317]
— But for Gods pleasance
And his Mother, and in signifiance
That yee beene of St. GEORGE'S liverie,
Doeth him service and knightly obeysance
For Christs cause is his, well knowne yee.

So farre our English Homer, the Father of our English-Muses. I am not able to affirme it, but possibly it may be so, that some such matter was intended; when it was ordered so precisely in the Statutes, that none of this most noble Order, shall be seene openly without his George: and that it may not be ingaged, aliened, nor sold, nor given away, for any need, cause, or necessitie whatso­ever. Whereas the other of the Ornaments, are for solemne dayes onely; and that the Garter may sometimes be layed aside, as in case of taking a­ny journey: for then it is sufficient to weare a blew ribband under their bootes, to denote the Garter. I say perhaps some such might bee pur­pose of it: but I affirme it not for certaine. This I am sure of, that this their constant and continu­all wearing of St. GEORGE'S Image, may be a faire instruction unto all of this Heroicke Order; never to lay aside St. GEORGE'S resolution, of encountring with the Dragon, that old Serpent; that so they may at last receive the blessed and immarcessible Crowne of Glorie.

(13) I said before, that many of the mightiest Princes of Christendome have reputed it among [Page 318] their chiefe honours, to be chosen and admitted into this fellowship. For proofe of which, and that we may behold what excellent Peeres and Princes of our owne and other Nations, have in all times successively, beene chosen into this most noble Order: wee have adjoyn'd a Cata­logue of all Saint GEORGE'S Knights, from the first institution of it till the present. Which Catalogue I have here layed downe, according as I finde it in the Catalogue of Honour, publi­shed by Milles of Canterbury; adding unto him, such as have beene admitted, since that publication. Hereafter, if this worke may ever have a second birth, and that I have ability to nde, or meanes to search into the publike Re­gisters of this Order: I shall annex to every of them, the time of their Creation; as wee have done in all of them since the first of Queene E­LIZABETH.

THE FIRST FOVNDERS, as they call them, of the Garter: EDVVARD the III. Of ENGLAND, and FRANCE, &c. being the Chiefe or Soveraigne of it.
  • [Page 319]EDVVARD the III. King of England.
    Edward 3. An. Chr. 1350.
  • HENRY, Duke of Lancaster.
  • PETER, Capit. de la Bouche.
  • WILLIAN MONTACVTE, Earle of Salisburie.
  • IOHN, Lord Lisle.
  • IOHN BEAVCHMP, Knight.
  • HVGH COVRTNEY, Knight.
  • IOHN GREY of Codnor. Knight.
  • MILES STAPLETON, Knight.
  • HVGH WORTHESLEY, Knight.
  • IOHN CHANDOS, Knight Banneret.
  • OTHO HOLLAND, Knight.
  • [Page 320]SANCHIO DAMPREDICOVRT, Knight.
  • EDVVARD Prince of Wales.
  • THOMAS BEAVCHAMP Earle of War­wicke.
  • RAPH, Earle of Stafford.
  • ROGER MORTIMER, Earle of March.
  • BARTHOLM. de Burgherst, Knight.
  • IOHN, Lord Mohun of Dunstere.
  • THOMAS HOLLAND, Knight.
  • RICHARD FITZ-SIMON, Knight.
  • THOMAS WALE, Knight.
  • NEELE LORENGE, Knight.
  • IAMES AVDLEY, Knight.
  • HENRY ESME, Knight.
  • WALTER PAVELY, Knight.

Which Founders being dead, these following were in the time of the said Edward the third, e­lected in their places; according as their stalls became vacant, by the death of any of the others.

viz.
  • RICHARD of Burdeaux, Prince of Wales; and after, King of England, of that name the second.
  • LIONELL, Duke of Clarence.
  • IOHN of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster.
  • EDMOND of Langley, Duke of Yorke.
  • IOHN, Duke of Brittaine, and Earle of Rich­mond.
  • [Page 321]HVMFREY de Bohun, Earle of Hereford.
  • WI [...]LIAM, de Bohun Earle of Northampton.
  • IOHN HASTINGS, Earle of Pembrooke.
  • THOMAS BEAVCHAMP, Earle of War­wicke.
  • RICHARD FITZ-ALAN, Earle of Arundell.
  • ROBERT VFFORD, Earle of Suffolke.
  • HVGH, Earle of Stafford.
  • GVISCARD of Engolesine, Earle of Hun­tingdon.
  • INGELRAM of Coucy, Earle of Bedford.
  • EDVVARD, Lord Despencer.
  • WILLIAM, Lord Latimer.
  • REYNOLD Lord Cobham, of Sterborough.
  • IOHN, Lord Nevill of Raby.
  • RAPH, Lord Basset of Drayton.
  • Sir WAL [...]. MANNY, Banneret.
  • Sir THOMAS VFFORD.
  • Sir THOMAS FELTON.
  • Sir FRANCIS VAN HALL.
  • Sir ALAN BOXHVLL.
  • Sir RICH. PEMBRVGE.
  • Sir THOMAS VTREIGHT.
  • Sir THOM. BANISTER.
  • Sir RICH. LA VACHE.
  • Sir GVY of Brienne.
RICHARD the II. KING OF ENGLAND, and Soveraigne of the Garter, Elected in his Time into the Order, these that follow.
  • [Page 322]
    [...]. Chr. 1377
    THOMAS of Woodstocke, Earle of Buckingham, and Duke of Glou­cester.
  • HENRY of Lancaster, Earle of Darbie, and Duke of Hereford.
  • WIL. Duke of Gelderland.
  • WIL. Earle of Holland, Hainault, &c.
  • THO. HOLLAND, Duke of Surrey.
  • IOHN HOLLAND, Duke of Exeter.
  • THO. MOVVERAY, Duke of Norfolke.
  • EDVVARD, Duke of Aumerle.
  • MICHAEL DE LA POLE, Earle of Suffolke.
  • WIL. SCROPE, Earle of Wiltes.
  • WILLIAM BEAVCHAMP, Lord Abur­gevenny.
  • IOHN, Lord Beaumont.
  • [Page 323]WIL. Lord Willoughby.
  • RICHARD, Lord Grey.
  • Sir NICHOLAS SARNESFEILD.
  • Sir PHILIP DE LA VACHE.
  • Sir ROBERT KNOLLES.
  • Sir GVY of Brienne.
  • Sir SIMON BVRLEY.
  • Sir IOHN D'EVREVX.
  • Sir BRIAN STAPLETON.
  • Sir RIGH. BVRLEY.
  • Sir IOHN COVRTNEY.
  • Sir IOHN BVRLEY.
  • Sir IOHN BOVRCHIER.
  • Sir THO. GRANDISON.
  • Sir LEVVIS CLIFFORD.
  • Sir ROBERT DVMSTAVILL.
  • Sir ROBERT of Namurs.
HENRY the IIII, of that Name; KING OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter: made Choice of
  • [Page 324]HENRY, Prince of Wales.
  • Henry. 4. An. Chr. 1399.
    THOMAS of Lancaster, Duke of Cla­rence.
  • IOHN, Duke of Bedford.
  • HVMFREY, Duke of Gloucester.
  • ROBERT, Count Palatine, and Duke of Ba­varia.
  • THO. BEAVFORT, Duke of Exeter.
  • IOHN BEAVFORT, Earle of Somerset.
  • THO. FITZ-ALAN, Earle of Arundell.
  • EDM. Earle of Stafford.
  • EM. HOLLAND, Earle of Kent.
  • RAPH NEVILL, Earle of Westmerland.
  • GILBERT, Lord Talbot.
  • GILBERT, Lord Roos.
  • THO. Lord Morley.
  • EDVVARD, Lord Powys.
  • [Page 325]IOH. Lord Lovell.
  • Edvv. Lord Burnell.
  • IOH. CORNVVALL, Lord Fanhope.
  • Sir WIL. ARVNDELL.
  • Sir IOH. STANLEY.
  • Sir ROE. VMFREVILL.
  • Sir THOM. RAMPSTON.
  • Sir THOM. ERPINGHAM.
  • Sir IOH. SVLBIE.
  • Sir SANCHIO of Trane.
HENRY the V. of that Name, KING OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter, graced with the Order,
  • [Page 326]SIGISMVND, King of Hungarie and Bo­hemia, Emperour Elect.
  • HENRY, V. An. Chr. 1413.
    IOHN, King of Portugall.
  • CHRISTIERNE King of Danemarke.
  • PHILIP, Duke of Burgundie.
  • IOHN HOLLAND, Duke of Exeter.
  • WILL. DE LA POLE, Duke of Suffolke.
  • IOH. MOVVERAY, Duke of Norfolke.
  • THOM. MONTACVTE, Earle of Salisbury.
  • RICH. VERE, Earle of Oxon.
  • RICH. BEAVCHAMP, Earle of Warwicke.
  • THOM. Lord Camoys.
  • IOHN, Lord Clifford.
  • ROBERT, Lord Willoughby.
  • WILLIAM, Lord Bardolfe.
  • HENRY, Lord Fitz-Hugh.
  • LEVVIS ROBSART, Lord Bourchier.
  • HVGH STAFFORD, Lord Bourchier.
  • [Page 327]WALTER, Lord Hungerford,
  • Sir SYMON FELBRIDGE.
  • Sir IOH. GREY, of Eyton.
  • Sir IOH. DABRIDGECOVRT.
  • Sir IOH. ROBSART.
  • Sir TRANK VAN CLVX, of Germany.
  • Sir WILLIAM HARRINGTON.
  • Sir IOHN BLOVNT.
HENRY, the VI. of that Name, KING OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter: assumed into it,
  • [Page 328]ALBERT of Austria, King of Bohemia, Hungarie,
    HENRY, VI. An. Chr. 1422.
    and Emperour of Ger­manie.
  • FREDERICK, Duke of Austria, and Emperour.
  • EDVVARD, King of Poland.
  • ALPHONSO, King of Arragon and Naples.
  • CASIMIRE, King of Portugall.
  • EDVVARD, Prince of Wales.
  • PET. Duke of Conimbria, and
  • HENRY, Duke of Visontium, both Sonnes to the King of Portugall.
  • The Duke of Brunswicke.
  • RICH. Duke of Yorke.
  • IOH. BEAVFORT, Duke of Somerset.
  • EDM. BRAVFORT, Duke of Somerset.
  • IASPER of Hatfeild, Duke of Bedford.
  • IOHN MOVVBRAY, Duke of Norfolke.
  • HVMPH. STAFFORD, Duke of Buckingham.
  • [Page 329]GASTON DE FOIX, Earle of Longueville.
  • IOHN DE FOIX, Earle of Kendall.
  • ALVARES D'ALMADA, Earle of Averence.
  • IOHN FITZ-ALAN, Earle of Arundell.
  • RICH. NEVILL, Earle of Salisbury.
  • RICH. NEVILL, Earle of Warwicke.
  • IOH. TALBOT, Earle of Shrewsbury.
  • IOH. TALBOT, Earle of Shrewsbury, Sonne to the former.
  • IAMES BVTLER, Earle of Wiltes.
  • WILL. NEVILL, Earle of Kent.
  • RICHARD WIDDEVILL, Earle Ryvers.
  • HEN. Viscount Bourchier, Earle of Essex.
  • IOHN, Viscount Beaumont.
  • IOHN, Lord Dudley.
  • THO. Lord Scales.
  • IOHN Lord Grey, of Ruthin.
  • RAPH Lord Butler, of Sudeley.
  • LIONELL, Lord Welles.
  • IOH. Lord Bourchier of Berners.
  • THOMAS, Lord Stanley.
  • WILL. Lord Bonvill.
  • IOH. Lord Wenlocke.
  • IOH. Lord Beauchamp, of Powys.
  • THOMAS, Lord Hoo.
  • Sir IOHN RATCLIFFE.
  • Sir IOHN FASTOLFE.
  • Sir THOMAS KYRIELL.
  • Sir EDVVARD HALL.
EDVVARD the IIII, of that Name; KING OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter: made Knights thereof
  • [Page 330]
    EDVVARD, 4. An. Ch. 1461▪
    FERDINAND, King of Naples.
  • IOHN, King of Portugall.
  • EDVVARD, Prince of Wales.
  • CHARLES, Duke of Burgundie.
  • FR. SFORZA, Duke of Millaine.
  • FREDERICKE, Duke of Vrbine.
  • HERCVLES, Duke of Ferrara.
  • RICH. Duke of Yorke, the Kings Sonne.
  • RICH. Duke of Gloucester.
  • IOHN MOVVBRAY, Duke of Norfolke.
  • IOHN Lord Howard, made afterwards Duke of Norfolke.
  • IOHN DE LA POLE, Duke of Suffolke.
  • HENRY STAFFORD, Duke of Buckingham.
  • IOHN NEVILL, Marquise Montacute.
  • THOMAS GREY, Marquise Dorset.
  • IAMES Earle of Douglas, in Scotland.
  • [Page 331]WILL. FITZ-ALAN, Earle of Arundell.
  • THOM. Lord Maltravers.
  • ANTH. WOODVILL, Earle Ryvers.
  • WILL. Lord Herbert, Earle of Pembrooke.
  • IOHN STAFFORD, Earle of Wiltes.
  • HEN. PERCY, Earle of Northumberland.
  • IOHN TIPTOFT, Earle of Worcester.
  • GALLIARD, Lord Duras.
  • IOHN Lord Scrope, of Bolton.
  • WALT. D'EVREVX, Lord Ferrers.
  • WALT. BLOVNT, Lord Montjoy,
  • WILL. Lord Hastings.
  • Sir IOHN ASTLEY.
  • Sir WILL. CHAMBERLAINE.
  • Sir WILL. PARRE.
  • Sir ROB. HARICOVRT.
  • Sir THOMAS MONTGOMERY.
RICHARD OF GLOVCESTER, of that Name the third, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter, admitted these: viz.
  • [Page 332]THO. HOVVARD, Duke of Norfolke.
  • RICHARD, 3. An. Chr. 1483.
    THO. Lord Stanley, afterwards Earle of Darby.
  • FRANCIS, Viscount Lovell.
  • Sir IGHN COGNIERS.
  • Sir RICH. RADCLIFFE.
  • Sir THOM. BVRGH.
  • Sir RICH. TVNSTALL.
HENRY the VII. of that Name, KING OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter, admitted to this honour
  • [Page 333]MAXIMILIAN,
    HENRY, VII. An. Chr. 1486.
    Archduke of Austria; and after Emperour.
  • IOHN, King of Portugall.
  • IOHN, King of Danemarke.
  • PHILIP of Austria, King of Castile.
  • ALPHONSO, Duke of Calabria, and after King of Naples.
  • ARTHVR, Prince of Wales.
  • HENRY, Duke of Yorke, and Prince of Wales after his Brother.
  • VEALDO, Duke of Vrbine.
  • EDVV. STAFFORD, Duke of Buckingham.
  • THOM. GREY, Marquise Dorset.
  • IOAN VERE, Earle of Oxon.
  • HEN. PERCY, Earle of Northumberland.
  • GEO. TALBOT, Earle of Shrewsbury.
  • HEN. BOVRCHIER, Earle of Essex.
  • [Page 334]RICH. GREY, Earle of Kent.
  • EDVVARD COVRTNEY, Earle of Devon.
  • HEN. Lord Stafford, Earle of Wiltes.
  • EDM. DE LA POLE, Earle of Suffolke.
  • CH. SOMERSET, Earle of Worcester.
  • GERALD, Earle of Kildare.
  • IOHN, Viscount Welles.
  • GEO. STANLEY, Lord Strange.
  • WILL. STANLEY, the Lord Chamberlaine.
  • IOHN, Lord Dynham.
  • ROB. WILLOVGHBY, Lord Brooke.
  • Sir GILES D'AVBENY.
  • Sir EDVV. POYNINGS.
  • Sir EDVV. WIDDEVILE.
  • Sir GILBERT TALBOT.
  • Sir IOHN CHEYNIE.
  • Sir RICHARD GVILFORD.
  • Sir THOM. LOVELL.
  • Sir THOM. BRANDON.
  • Sir REGINALD BRAY.
  • Sir RHESE AP THOMAS.
  • Sir IOHN SAVAGE.
  • Sir RICH. POOLE.
HENRY, the VIII. of that Name, KING OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter: Chose in his Reigne
  • [Page 335]CHARLES the fifth,
    HENRY, VIII. An. Chr. 1509.
    Emperour of Germa­ny, and King of Spaine.
  • FERDINAND, Archduke of Austria, and King of the Romanes.
  • FRANCIS the first, King of France.
  • EMANVEIL, King of Portugall.
  • IAMES the fifth, King of Scotland.
  • HENRY FITZ-ROY, Duke of Richmond, and Somerset.
  • IVLIAN DE MEDICES.
  • EDVVARD SEYMOVR, Earle of Hartford, and after, Duke of Somerset.
  • THOM. HOVVARD, Duke of Norfolke.
  • CH. BRANDON, Duke of Suffolke.
  • IOHN DVDLEY, Viscount L'isle, afterwards Duke of Norhumberland.
  • ANNAS, Duke of Montmorancie.
  • [Page 336]HENRY COVRTNEY, Marquise of Exeter.
  • WILL. PARRE, Marquise of Northampton.
  • WILLIAM PAVVLET, Lord St. Iohn of Ba­sing, after, Marquise of Winchester.
  • HENRY HOVVARD, Earle of Surrey.
  • THO. BVLLEN, Earle of Wiltes.
  • WIL. FITZ-ALAN, Earle of Arundell.
  • IOHN VERE, Earle of Oxon.
  • HENRY PERCY, Earle of Northumberland.
  • RAPH NEVILL, Earle of Westmerland.
  • FR. TALBOT, Earle of Shrewsbury.
  • PHIL. DE CHABOT, Earle of Newblanch, Admirall of France.
  • THOM. MANNOVRS, Earle of Rutland.
  • ROB. RATCLIFFE, Earle of Sussex.
  • HENRY CLIFFORD, Earle of Cumberland.
  • WILL. FITZ-WILLIAMS, Earle of South­hampton.
  • THOM. Lord Cromwell, Earle of Essex.
  • IOH. Lord Russell, Earle of Bedford.
  • THOMAS, Lord Wriothesley, after Earle of Southampton.
  • ARTHVR PLANTAGENET, base sonne of Edw. 4. Viscount L'isle.
  • WALT. D'EVREVX Viscount Hereford.
  • EDVV. HOVVARD, Lord Admirall.
  • GEO. NEVILL, Lord Abergevenny.
  • THOM. W [...]st, Lord de la Ware.
  • THOM. Lord Dacres of Gillesland.
  • THOM. Lord Darcy of the North.
  • EDVVARD SVTTON, Lord Dudley.
  • [Page 337]WIL. BLOVNT, Lord Montjoy.
  • EDVV. STANLEY, Lord Monteagle.
  • WIL. Lord Sands.
  • HENRY, Lord Marney.
  • THO. Lord Audley of Walden, Chancellour of England.
  • Sir IOHN GAGE.
  • Sir HENRY GVILFORD.
  • Sir NICH. CAREVV.
  • Sir ANTHONY BROVVNE.
  • Sir THOM. CHEYNIE.
  • Sir RICHARD WINGFEILD.
  • Sir ANTH. WINGFEILD.
  • Sir ANTH. St. LEGER, Lord Deputie of Ire­land.
  • Sir IOH. WALLOP.
EVVARD the VI. of that Name, KING OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter: ascribed into the Order,
  • [Page 338]HENRY the second, King of France.
  • EDVVARD, 6. An. Chr. 1547.
    HENRY GREY, Duke of Suffolke.
  • HENRY NEVILL, Earle of Westm.
  • FR. HASTINGS, Earle of Huntingdon.
  • WILL. HERBERT, Earle of Pembrooke.
  • EDVV. STANLEY, Earle of Darby.
  • THO. WEST, Lord de la Ware.
  • GEO. BROOKE, Lord Cobbam.
  • EDVVARD, Lord Clinton, Admirall.
  • THOMAS, Lord Seymor of Sudeley.
  • WILL. Lord Paget, of Beaudesert.
  • THOM. Lord Darcy, of Chiche.
  • Sir ANDREVV SVTTON, alias Dudley.
MARY, QVEENE OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter, assumed into the voide places,
  • [Page 339]PHILIP of Austria, King of Spaine, the Queenes Husband.
  • EMANVEL, Duke of S [...]voy.
  • HENRY RATCLIFFE, Earle of Sussex.
  • ANTH. BROVVNE, Viscount Montacute.
  • WILL. Lord HOVVARD, of Effingham.
  • WILL. Lord Grey, of Wilton.
  • EDVV. Lord Hastings, of Loughborow.
ELIZABETH QVEENE OF ENGLAND, &c. and Soveraigne of the Garter: supplied the Vacant places of the Order, with
  • [Page 340]1559. FREDERICK, Duke of Wittenberge.
  • THOM. HOVVARD, Duke of Nor­folke.
  • ELIZABETH, An. Ch. 1558.
    1559. ROB. DVDLEY, Lord Denbigh, and Earle of Leicester.
  • HENRY MANNOVRS, Earle of Rutland.
  • WIL. PARRE, Earle of Essex, and Marq. of Northampton.
  • 1560. ADOLPHVS, Duke of Holsatia.
  • 1561. GEORGE TALBOT, Earle of Shrewsbury.
  • HENRY CARIE, Lord Hunsdon.
  • 1563. AMEROSE DVDLEY, Lord L'isle, and Earle of Warwicke.
  • THOM. PERCY, Earle of Northumber­land.
  • [Page 341]1564. CHARIES the Ninth, King of France.
  • FRANCIS Lord Russell, Earle of Bed­ford.
  • 1568. MAXIMILIAN, King of Hungary and Bo­hemia, Emperour.
  • 1570. FRANCIS HASTINGS, Earle of Hun­tingdon.
  • WIL. SOMERSET, Earle of Worcester.
  • 1572. FRANCIS, Duke of Montmorency.
  • WALTER, Viscount Hereford, and Earle of Essex.
  • ARTHVR, Lord Grey of Wilton.
  • EDM. BRVGES, Lord Chandos.
  • FREDERICK, King of Denmarke.
  • 1574. HENRY STANLEY, Earle of Darby.
  • HENRY HERBERT, Earle of Pembrooke.
  • 1575. CHARLES, Lord Howard of Effingham, and Admirall of England, afterwards Earle of Nottingham.
  • 1579. IOHN CASIMIRE, Count Palatine of the Rhene, and Duke of Bavaria.
  • 1584. HENRY the Third, King of France.
  • EDVV. MANNOVRS, Earle of Rutland.
  • WIL. CECILL, Lord Burghley.
  • WIL. BROOKE, Lord Cobham.
  • HENRY, Lord Scrope of Bolton.
  • 1486. HENRY RATCLIFFE, Earle of Sussex.
  • 1588. ROBERT DEVREVX, Earle of Essex.
  • Sir HENEY SIDNEY, Lord President of the Marches.
  • [Page 342]Sir CHRISTOPHER HATTON Lord Chancellour.
  • 1592. GILBERT TALBOT Earle of Shrewsbury.
  • GEORGE CLIFFORD, Earle of Cum­berland.
  • 1593. HENRY PERCY, Earle of Northumber­land.
  • EDVVARD SOMERSET Earle of Worce­ster.
  • THOMAS, Lord Burgh.
  • EDMOND, Lord Sheffeild.
  • Sir FRANCIS KNOLLES, Treasurer of the Houshold.
  • 1596. HENRY the fourth, King of France and Na­varre.
  • 1597. FREDERICKE, Duke of Wittemberge.
  • THGM. SACKVILL, Lord Buckhurst; af­terwards Earle of Dorset.
  • THOM. Lord Howard of Walden, after­wards Earle of Suffolke.
  • GEORGE CARY, Lord Hunsdon.
  • CH. BIOVNT, Lord Montjoy, after Earle of Devon.
  • Sir HENRY LEA, Keeper of the Armorie.
  • 1599. ROB. RATCLIFFE, Earle of Sussex.
  • HENRY BROOKE, Lord Cobham.
  • 1601. WILL. STANLEY, Earle of Darby.
  • THOM. CECILL, Lord Burghley, after Earle of Exeter.
IAMES the first, KING OF GREAT BRITAINE, and Soveraigne of the Garter, adorned that Noble Order with these Worthies, viz.
  • [Page 343]1603.
    IAMES, I. An. Chr. 1602.
    CHHRISTIERNE the fourth, King of Denmarke.
  • HENRY Prince of Wales.
  • LEVVLS, Duke of Lennox, and afterwards of Richmond.
  • HEN. WRIOTHESLEY, Earle of South­hampton.
  • IOHN ERESKIN, Earle of Marre.
  • WILL. HERBERT, Earle of Pembrooke.
  • 1605. VLRICK, Duke of Holst.
  • HEN. HOVVARD, Earle of Northampton.
  • 1606. ROB. CECILL, Earle of Salisbury.
  • THOM. HOVVARD, Viscount Bindon.
  • 1608. GEORGE HVME, Earle of Dunbarre.
  • PHILIP HERBERT, Earle of Montgo­mery.
  • 1611. CHARLES, the Kings second Sonne, after the death of his Brother Henry, Prince of Wales.
  • THOM. HOVVARD, Earle of Arundell.
  • ROB. CARRE, Earle of Somerset.
  • [Page 344]1612. FREDERICK, Prince Elector Palatine.
  • MAVRICE VAN NASSAVV, Prince of Orange.
  • 1615. THOMAS ERESKIN, Viscount Fenton, and after, Earle of Kellie.
  • WILLIAM, Lord Knolles, after Earle of Banburie.
  • 1616. FRANCIS MANNOVRS, Earle of Rutland.
  • GEORGE VILLIERS, Earle, Marquise, and after, Duke of Buckingham.
  • ROBERT SIDNEY, Viscount L'isle; after Earle of Leicester.
  • 1623. IAMES Marquise Hamilton.
  • 1624. ESME STEVVARD, Duke of Lennox, and Earle of March.
  • CHRISTIAN, Duke of Brunswicke.
CHARLES, Of that Name the First; KING OF GREAT BRITTAINE, FRANCE, and IRELAND; Soveraigne of the most Noble Order of S t. GEORGE, called commonly the Garter; adorned therewith
  • [Page 345]1625. de Lorreine, Duke of Chevereuze.
  • WILLIAM CECILL,
    CHARLES, I. An. Chr. 1625.
    Earle of Sa­lisbury.
  • IAMES HAY, Earle of Carlile.
  • EDVVARD SACKVILL, Earle of Dorset.
  • HENRY RICH, Earle of Holland.
  • THOMAS HOVVARD, Earle of Berk­shire.
  • 1627. GVSTAVUS ADOLPHVS, King of Sweth­land.
  • HENRY Van Nassaw, Prince of Orange.
  • [Page 346]1628. THEOPHILVS HOVVARD, Earle of Suf­folke.
  • 1629. WIL. COMPTON, Earle of Northamp­ton.
  • 1630. RICHARD Lord Weston, Lord high Trea­surer.
  • ROBERT BERTY, Earle of Lindsey.
  • WILLIAM CECILL, Earle of Exeter.
THE FELLOVVES of that most Noble Order of St. GEORGE, call'd common­ly the Garter; according as they now are, this present May, Anno 1630.
  • CHARLES, King of England.
  • CHRISTIERNE, King of Denmarke.
  • ADOLPHVS, King of Swethland.
  • FREDERICK, King of Bohemia.
  • HENRY, Prince of Orange.
  • Duke of Cheureuze.
  • HENRY, Earle of Northumberland.
  • EDMOND, Earle of Moulgrave.
  • [Page 347]WILLIAM, Earle of Darby.
  • IOHN, Earle of Marre.
  • PHIL. Earle of Pembroke, and Montgomery.
  • THOM. Earle of Arundell and Surrey.
  • ROBERT, Earle of Somerset.
  • THOMAS, Earle of Kelly.
  • WILLIAM, Earle of Banbury.
  • FRANCIS, Earle of Rutland.
  • WILLIAM, Earle of Salisbury.
  • IAMES, Earle of Carlile.
  • EDVVARD, Earle of Dorset.
  • HENRY, Earle of Holland.
  • THOMAS, Earle of Berkshire.
  • THEOPHILVS, Earle of Suffolke.
  • WILLIAM, Earle of Northampton.
  • RICHARD Lord Weston, of Neyland.
  • ROBERT, Earle of Lindsey.
  • WILLIAM, Earle of Exeter.

Iam (que) opus exegi. Thus have I, as I hope, made good, that which at first I undertooke: so to as­sert the Historie of this most blessed Saint and Martyr; that neither we become ashamed of Saint GEORGE, nor he of us. In which, though sometimes upon just and necessary causes, I have tooke liberty to digresse a litle: yet in the gene­rall, I have conform'd my selfe to the rule of [Page 348] Plinie; and kept my selfe unto my title. In the first part, wee have removed those imputations which were cast upon this Storie; by the practi­ses of Heretickes; and follies of the Legendaries. We have given also satisfaction to those doubts, and arguments; which in these latter ages, have beene made against Saint George: and that so throughly, and point per point, as the sa [...]ing is; that I perswade my selfe, there is not anything un­satisfied, which may give occasion to reply. If a­ny man too passionately affected to mens names, and persons; shall wai [...]e the cause in hand, to take upon him the defence of those whose judge­ments herein are rejected: such I must first en­forme, that I respect and reverence those famous Writers, which have thought the contrary; as much as any: & that I have those excellent copies of themselves, which they have left behind them, in as high esteeme; as any hee that most adores them. Onely I must conceive my selfe to bee a Free-man; oblig'd to no mans judgement, nor sworne to any mans opinion, of what eminent ranke soever, but left at liberty, to search the way of truth, and trace the foote-steps of an­tiquitie; from which I would not gladly swerve. Which protestation first premised, Advers. Error. Iohan. Hiero­sol. I will bee bold to use Saint Hieromes words unto his Rea­der: Quaeso Lector ut memor tribunalis Domini, &c. nec mihi, nec Adversarijs meis faveas; neve personas loquentium, sed causam consideres. The second Part of this discourse, containes the formall justi­fication [Page 349] of Saint GEORGE'S Historie, conside­red in it selfe: so farre forth, as it hath beene commended to us, in the best Authors. In that, we have confirmed it, first, by the testimony of such Writers of good qualitie; which have u­nanimously concurr'd in it: and those both of the Greeke Church, and of the Latine; both Prote­stants, and Papists. In the next place, we had recourse unto the practice of the Church Catho­licke; which hath abundantly express'd her good opinion of him: in giving him such spe­ciall place in her publike Martyrologies, and in her ordinarie Service; in taking such a tender care of his precious Reliques, and consecrating by his name, so many goodly and magnificent Temples. To this, wee have adjoyn'd the pub­like honours done unto him, by the greatest Princes and Republicks in the Christian world. Not onely in erecting Monasteries to his name, and memory; and instituting Orders of Religi­ous persons to his honour: but, as the times then were, in making him the tutelarie Saint of their Men of Warre, the speciall Patron of their estates, and military Orders also; and not so onely, but the Guardian of the distres­sed affaires of Christianitie. In the last place, wee haue particularly related the honours done unto him heere in England: as generally, in calling Churches by his name, in making him the Patron of this most noble Kingdome, in [Page 350] leaving him his place in our publike Calendars, and forcing the wilde Irish to call upon him in their battailes; so more especially, in dedi­cating to him, that most Heroicke Order of Saint GEORGE, called commonly the Garter. Such honours, and of such high e­steeme, as might have beene of force, to make an English-man, suspend his censure of him; and to forbeare to second any quarrels raised a­gainst him: had not Saint AVSTIN truely noted this, to bee a quality of Errour, that whatsoever likes not us, wee would not glad­ly should bee pleasing unto any others. Hoc est error is proprium (saith hee) ut quod cui (que) dis­plicet, De goner. Cont. Man. id quoqne existimet oportere displicere alijs. What hath beene done by mee, in the contexture and composition of the whole; I leave to bee determined, by all learned and Religious men, who shall happe to reade it: to whose judicious censure, next under his most sacred Majestie, and this most excellent Church whereof I am; I willingly submit my selfe, and my performance. For my part, I resolve of it, with the Author of the Mac­chabees, with whose submission of himselfe I conclude this Treatise: Ego quo (que) in his fa­ciam finem sermonis. Et si quidem benè, & ut Historiae competit; hoc & ipse velim: sin autem minus dignè, concedendum est mihi. If I have done well, and as is fitting the Storie; it [Page 351] is that which I desired: but if slenderly and meanely, it is that which I could attaine unto.

And heere shall be an end.
FINIS.

LONDON. Printed by B.A. and T. F. for Henry Seile, at the Tygers-head in St. Pauls Church­yard. 1631.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.